Luca - You Will Be Mine (Sicilian Mafia - Jaimie Roberts

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or events is purely coincidental. Copyright © 2015 Jaimie Roberts All rights reserved.

Prologue Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Chapter 11 Chapter 12 Chapter 13 Chapter 14 Chapter 15 Chapter 16 Chapter 17 Chapter 18 Chapter 19 Chapter 20 Chapter 21 Chapter 22 Chapter 23 Chapter 24 Chapter 25 Chapter 26 Chapter 27 Chapter 28 Chapter 29 Epilogue Acknowledgements Other Books by Jaimie Roberts Chained - Excerpt About the Author

Luca Cefalù, Sicily, 21st June 1998 “What is the matter, Luca? Why are you so sad?” Sitting next to me, Isabella took my hand and gave it a seductive stroke. She was older than I by about four years with long, flowing, dark hair and skin I wished I could lick all over. I had been fantasising over this girl for over a year. Too many times, I had the image of fucking her playing in my head, and too many times I got myself off because of it. She was like my constant wet dream. “It’s my mama and papa; they’re fighting again.” Cupping my face, Isabella pulled my gaze from the surrounding mountains to look at her. “Luca, I don’t like to see you sad.” My dick reacted instantly. Looking down, Isabella got a true view of what was obviously an eyecatcher for her. She smiled and looked up again. “You’re growing up into a handsome young man now. You look so big and strong.” Leisurely, she trailed her eyes over my body. “I can make you happy. Would you like me to make you happy?” Would I fucking ever! I smiled, noticing the seductive nature of her voice. “Can you?” Smiling back, Isabella pushed herself up from the floor and held out her hand. “Come. I know somewhere we can go.”

Fuck me! I have just had sex for the first time ever! If it’s like that all of the time, then I need to have sex on a constant basis. Not with Isabella anymore, though—that fantasy of mine is now complete. Now that I know the basics, I’m sure I can learn more along the way with others. At least I made her orgasm. She said despite me being a virgin, I was well-equipped to please a woman. She paid me lots of compliments, which definitely boosted my ego. I thought I was just about ready for anybody. Once outside my house, I stared, wondering if I even wanted to be there. They could still be fighting, and I didn’t like it when Mama and Papa fought. I noticed everything was quiet, and I was just about to step inside when I caught my father sitting by the door. “Hello, Son.” My papa smiled and motioned for me to

sit next to him. “Did you have a nice time with Isabella?” I frowned, noticing his cheeky grin.

What did he know? “How do you know I was with Isabella?” Papa rocked back in his chair with a knowing smile. “I know a lot of things, Son. She’s a nice girl that Isabella. I think you would be well-suited to her.” I wasn’t sure what he was implying, so I shrugged my shoulders. “What are you trying to say, Papa?” My father took a deep breath and kept on rocking. “As you know, things have been a little difficult lately. Money is tight, and your mama keeps saying we should ask for money from her brother. I won’t take any money from that minchia.” I winced at the offensive name for my uncle as I sat rigid in my chair. “What has this got to do with me?” Papa briefly looked at me before staring ahead. “Isabella comes from a wealthy family. I know she is very fond of you—as is her family. I want you to get close to her. If you enjoy the sex, you’re already halfway there. All you need to do is try to love her, and then, when the time is right, ask her to marry you. You don’t have long to go before you can ask her. It will give you both a chance during the next few months to get to know each other. They can help us, Luca. Isabella’s father will go into business with me if it is a family-run business. We could finally get back on our feet again.” Unable to comprehend what my father was telling me, I stood up. “This whole thing was a setup? You’ve been sneaking around behind my back, setting up a trap with Isabella to force me into marriage?” I saw the rage and panic in my father as he stood up too. “Now listen, Son. Isabella likes you; she always has. I just told her to be patient for a while and act when the time was right.” I shook my head. “You mean act once your business failed—when you could use me as a way out. How could you?” Grabbing my shoulder forcefully, Papa made me look into his stern eyes. “Now, come on, Luca. We’re all men here. Didn’t you enjoy her company? You could have that all the time if you got married to her. You would both produce some good, strong grandchildren for me and your mama.” I shook my head in exasperation. “Papa, I’m fifteen.” He patted my shoulder. “I know, I know. You’re young. You want to experiment a bit—try new things. I’m not saying you have to be tied down to one girl. I’m sure you and Isabella could come to some sort of arrangement.” I couldn’t believe what my papa was saying. I was being forced to sleep with and marry a girl I wasn’t in love with. For me, she was just a terrible itch that needed scratching. Now that I had given myself a good scratch, I no longer wanted to return to that itch anymore. I had no plans

to sleep with her ever again. “I’m not in love with Isabella.” My father chuckled and put his arm around my shoulder. “It’s not about being in love right now. That side of it will grow in time. Just enjoy yourself with Isabella. Get to know each other a little bit more. I’m sure you can learn to keep her happy.” I saw my papa’s smile and knew for a fact he meant sex. My own father was pimping me out at the age of fifteen! Things couldn’t have been any worse. I really wished I had kept my dick in my trousers. There was another girl I could have gone to, but I was too busy fantasising over Isabella to notice too much. “I’ll tell you what, Son. I’m a reasonable man. Think about it for a couple of days, and get back to me. I must tell you, though, that whatever your decision is will have a huge impact either way on our whole family. You don’t want to let your family down now, do you?” Shaking my head, I dipped it to the floor in sorrow. My father, completely oblivious to my anguish, just squeezed my shoulders. “Good. Let me know your decision soon. I’m sure you will make the right choice for all of us.”

Wow, no pressure, Papa! I suddenly felt like I had the weight of the world on my shoulders. All because I was a horny teenager who had just seen an opportunity to get his rocks off. My papa squeezed me in a tight embrace and sighed. “Now, go inside to your mama. I believe she has something for you to eat.” Glad for the getaway, I went in search of my mother. Once inside the kitchen I saw her sitting at the table with a sandwich for me. “Come, sit. You must be hungry.” I was before. I wasn’t so much now. Not after what my father was forcing on me. I tried to be as courteous as possible for Mama, so I sat down and started eating. Leaning over, my mother whispered as low as she could. “Don’t listen to what your papa says. You can’t force yourself to fall in love. When you do meet the woman of your dreams, you will have to hold on tight to her and never let go. Do you hear me?” I nodded my head, my heart racing a million miles an hour. “But what Papa said…” “Never mind what he said. I will never let any of my children marry someone they don’t want to. We’ll figure something out. I promise.” My mama rested her hand on mine, and it immediately put me at ease. I smiled at my mama, picked up the sandwich she had made for me, and ate it with relish.

Two days later, I had just come back from a night out with this other girl, Rosa. I was feeling rather smug about

myself for giving her what she said was the best orgasm she had ever experienced. I could get used to this. Definitely. I would have to wander around a bit more, but I was sure there would be other girls I could find. Smiling from ear to ear, I had just neared my house when I heard shouting and screaming. My whole body went rigid as I heard the cries from my mama. “Marcelo, you can’t do this to Luca. He’s just a boy. One day, he will find the love of his life, but it won’t be Isabella.” Further smashing ensued as my father shouted in rage, “You’ve always looked down on me ever since we got married. I tried cutting ties with your family, so I could build a life separate for us. But it was never enough, though, was it? The boy is getting married because I say he’s getting married. It could solve all our problems.” “But I can go to Giuseppe. He will be able to help us.” “I will not go to your fucking family! I refuse it. You want him looking down on me the way my wife looks down on me? I refuse it!” Hearing the slap, I tried to force myself not to listen. I crouched down by the wall of our house and put my hands over my ears. It was no use, though. I heard every thump and every scream from my mama. I couldn’t take it. Something inside of me was rising, and I didn’t know how I could gain control. I felt it build and build to the point where I couldn’t take it anymore. With rage coursing through my body, I suddenly realised that my father had to be stopped. I had to do something to stop him from hurting my mama. Forcing my shaking hands away from my ears, I stood up and ran into the kitchen where I found my papa with a belt and my mama crouching in the corner like a child. I saw the rage in my papa’s eyes, but I was past allowing that to affect me by then. He had to be stopped. Picking up the nearest thing I could find, I lunged for my father. I only wanted him to stop. I only wanted my mama safe from the monster my father was. Seeing the look of shock in my papa’s eyes, I looked down towards my hands and saw the blood. I had a knife, and with one solid stab to the chest, my papa stood, clutching to his wound and sinking to the floor. In his eyes, I saw the question. “Why, Son? Why?” Having slumped to the floor, my papa took his last breath as his eyes closed, and his life was gone forever. With shaking hands, I dropped the knife and wailed. “Luca! Luca, look at me!” My mama shook me until I stopped. “It is okay. You do not worry about this. Do you hear me?” “But … but I killed Papa.” Mama grabbed my shoulders and shook me again. “But you didn’t mean to. You were trying to protect me.” She

looked around a moment like she was deep in thought. Her breathing was as heavy as mine. When she seemed to know what to do, she turned to me. “Listen, we have to act fast. Your brothers and sisters will be home soon from a birthday party. I will make some arrangements. Go and get a wash now and pack a few things.” I shook my head in shock. “But, Mama, I will go to prison.” Staring me dead in the eye, my mama’s voice was stern. “You will not go to prison for this. I promise you. I will make everything okay. Just do as you’re told. Go and get a wash. Now!” Without hesitation, I ran up the stairs and quickly washed Papa’s blood from my hands. The whole time, I was whimpering, wondering how it could have come to this. I was a murderer. I had killed my father. I was a killer. Once the blood was gone, I ripped my clothes off like they were some sort of disease. I jumped in the shower and then dressed as quickly as my body was able. I grabbed a bag as instructed and packed some clothes. As I ran down the stairs, I saw Mama finishing up a conversation on the phone. Once she hung up, she turned to me. “This is what is happening. You must leave this place now and go to the airport. I have a friend who will be picking you up in ten minutes. You must go with him and do everything he tells you.” My heart was racing a million miles an hour. I couldn’t leave. I couldn’t possibly leave. “Mama, I can’t leave you.” She shook her head. “I will be fine, Luca, but you must leave. You must leave Cefalù now and promise me you will never return.” Panicking, I felt the tears slide down my face. “But, I can’t leave you.” Mama shook me. “You must! I will take care of everything here. I promise. For now, you must leave and promise me you will do as instructed. You must promise. If you don’t, then I will never forgive you.” I felt her words stab my heart, but I nodded my head as I let the tears slide down my face. “Good boy. Now, I must give you something before you leave.” Placing her hand inside her apron, Mama pulled out a little box. “This was your grandmother’s ring. Right before she died—God rest her soul—she gave me this ring with the specific instruction to give it to my firstborn son. You must also promise me that you will keep this close by you at all times until you meet the woman of your dreams. The woman you will love wholeheartedly and unconditionally. A woman who you feel deserves to wear this precious ring on her finger. Can you promise me that?” I took the ring from her hand and nodded again. My mama cradled me in her arms until the sound of a car could be heard outside.

I was ushered out by my mother and introduced to a man I recognised from my papa’s restaurant. I looked to my mama, and she could see the worry in my face. “Don’t you worry, Luca. Everything will be okay. Silvestri is a good friend. He will take you to the airport. You can stay with your uncle, Giuseppe. I will be in touch soon. Just promise me that you will live your life. Don’t let anyone tell you what to do. I’m so proud of you, my Luca.” As I hugged her closely, I let the tears flow. “I promise, Mama. I love you.” Mama squeezed me back with a sigh. “I love you, too.” She released me and motioned with her hand for me to leave. “Now, go. Go now, and never look back.”

I must admit, I didn’t have many murderous thoughts. I thought I would be a rather sick individual if I did. However, on this occasion, I thought I could make an exception. Knowing that my fiancé was only a couple of floors above me, it seemed all-too-tempting to grab a gun and finish what Antonio Cavelli had started. My fiancé had not only lied to me; he had also betrayed me in a way that was truly unforgiveable. Thinking clearly, though, I began to wonder if this woman was for real. She could be anybody. Telling me she was Luca’s wife didn’t necessarily mean she was Luca’s wife. “I gather this must be a shock for you.” Sitting down in my seat and ignoring my thumping heart, I nodded. “You could say that.” She smoothed her luscious, silky hair and smiled at me. “So, Luca hasn’t mentioned me at all then?” I shook my head. “No, he hasn’t. I don’t mean to be rude, Isabella, but how do I know you are who you say you are?” Isabella smiled and sat in the chair opposite my desk. “I understand why you would feel this way about me, but I’m sure if you brought Tony or Alessandro up here, they would be able to clear this matter up for you pretty quickly. I saw them on the way in. It was difficult sneaking past them, but I managed it. I’m so used to their tactics by now that it has become rather easy for me.” Picking up the phone, I did just that. “Tony, can you come to my office, please?” I heard the concern is his voice as he said yes. He could obviously tell there was something wrong. Isabella watched as I placed the phone back down. “I don’t know if you know this about my Luca. He can be a bit of a … handful, shall we say.” Laughing, she seductively played with her hair. I just wanted to smash her beautiful, smug face in. “He and I have this sort of arrangement. I don’t mind that he has other girls. In fact, I know he has other girls— plenty of them. It doesn’t bother me because they all mean very little to him. At the end of the day, he always comes home to me. You, of course, won’t be any different.” I really wanted to laugh. I didn’t know why, but I just felt the urge. “If this is the case, Mrs. Belatoni, then where have you been all these months? Where have you been since he was shot almost four weeks ago?” She smiled at me again, but I was getting tired of her

bullshit very quickly. She was about to respond when Tony walked in. When he clocked who was sitting in the chair, his eyes widened like saucers. I guessed she was Luca’s wife after all. “Tony, how lovely to see you.” Isabella rose from her chair and gave Tony a kiss on the cheek. Tony didn’t know where to look. “Please clear this up for Miss Murphy. I don’t think she quite believes who I am to Luca.” Tony looked over to me, and I could see the sympathy in his eyes. I suddenly didn’t want to hear it. I just wanted to lose it, but I refused to do such a thing in front of this witch. Instead, I got up from my chair and raised my hand up to Tony. “There’s no need. I think I’ve seen and heard quite enough. Would you mind leaving my office now, Isabella?” She smiled sweetly. Her false attitude screamed at me. “Sure, I will. I would like to see Luca before I leave. Maybe I can take him home.” Though she was getting on my last nerve, I gritted my teeth and sat down. “Sure. Eat your heart out. Belinda will show you where Luca is.” With a nod of her head, Isabella was out the door, leaving Tony standing there with a horrified look on his face. “Why didn’t anyone tell me?” Tony, having sensed my anger, started to panic. “It’s complicated. It’s not what you think. I’m sure Luca can explain.” I threw my pen on the desk and stood up again. “I’m sure he could. I have no doubt in my mind that this marriage is a sham. Her turning up almost four weeks after he was shot tells me as much. But it doesn’t take away from the fact that he lied to me. You’ve all been lying to me.” Seeing the pain in my face, Tony reached out for me, but I backed off. “I don’t need your fucking sympathy. I needed the truth.” Realising something, I started to laugh. “He asked me to marry him, knowing full well he was still married to someone else. God, can it get anymore fucked up then that?” I threw my hands in the air. “You don’t understand about Isabella. She trapped him. She forced this marriage. You have to believe that.” I smiled. “Oh, I can believe that all right, but tell me something. If she has him trapped, then how on earth was he going to get out of it in order to marry me, ha? Was he planning on having two wives? Because I certainly don’t play that way.” Tony shook his head and grabbed my shoulders. “No, of course not. He would have figured something out. I’m sure he would. I’m sure he will.” I was about to tell Tony I didn’t want him figuring anything out when Belinda came through the door. “Oh, Clara, I’m so sorry. He wants to see you. He’s being quite vocal about it actually.” My eyes widened. “If he thinks I’m going up there with her in the room, then he has another thing coming.”

Tony looked even more panicked. “If you don’t go to him, then he will come and find you.” Tony’s eyes were pleading with me to do the right thing. What was the right thing? Luca had betrayed me. He had opened his heart to me the same way I had opened mine to him. I thought we held no secrets from each other. I could handle him killing his father; he did that out of self-defence. What I couldn’t abide by was him being married to another while he slept with me. I refused to be that woman—no matter what the circumstances were. “I need to get out of here.” I moved toward the door, but Tony blocked me. “Get out of my way, or so help me God, I will squish your nuts so badly that Belinda won’t be talking to me for a week. Do you get me?” Seeing I meant business, Tony reluctantly moved out of the way. “Where are you going?” Belinda raced down the stairs beside me, panic rising in her face. “I can’t stay here. Not now. I need to get away.” “What about Luca?” As I reached for the door to my car, I turned to Belinda. “He needs to take his meds at one o’clock. Make sure he gets them. I’ve left some food in the fridge for him if he wants to eat it. Isabella told me she was here to get her husband back. I suppose she can have him now if that’s what they both want.” Looking tenderly into my eyes, Belinda shook her head. “You and I both know that’s never going to happen.” I sighed. “Even if that’s not what Luca wants, it still doesn’t take away the fact that he’s married, and he failed to tell me. Whether this marriage is a sham or not, he is still someone else’s husband.” That thought alone tore my heart in two. Stroking my arm, Belinda smiled. “Where will you go?” I closed my eyes for a moment. “I don’t know. I just have to get away for now. I can’t be here, knowing that his wife is in there with him. I just can’t face him right now. I know I will have to, but I’m worried that I’ll do something stupid—like rip his heart out—if I stay.” I smiled at Belinda to try and lighten the mood. I was dying inside, but I didn’t want Belinda to think I was suffering as much as I truly was. Belinda rubbed my shoulder tenderly. “Okay, but don’t leave it too long. We’ll all miss you otherwise.” I suddenly felt guilty. “I’m sorry I’m leaving you with this. Maybe if you call my Aunt Trudy…” She squeezed my shoulder. “We’ll be fine. Go away for a couple of days, take some long deep breaths, and when you feel less murderous, come back.” Chuckling, I took Belinda into my arms. “Thank you— again.” “Don’t mention it, sweetie. Go. I’ll talk to Luca.” “Thanks.” Climbing into the car, I turned the ignition straight away, and I was off. The only things I had with me were my

coat, bag, and phone. I dialled the number quickly and had to wait a few seconds before he answered. “Jeffrey?” “Clara, is that you?” He sounded shocked to hear from me. “Yes. Can I come and see you about something? You said if I ever needed any help I should call you.” “Of course. I’m on holiday in Scotland at the moment, though.”

What is it about Scotland lately? When he heard me hesitate, he took a deep breath. “What’s the matter? Something’s happened. Where are you?” “I’m leaving The Castle. I’m not sure where I’m going.” I suddenly started laughing. This was a mess! “Listen, if you need somewhere to go, then come up to see me. You can stay here as long as you want. I will be leaving tomorrow anyway. It can be all yours, no questions asked.” My God, that sounded tempting. If Luca always holidayed in Scotland when he needed to think, then maybe that was where I should go too. Without my brain engaging, I found myself saying, “Yes, thank you. That would be lovely.” “Great! Are you going to fly?” I panicked again, but soon realised I had my passport in my bag. “I suppose I should.” “Okay. See if you can get a flight out to Inverness. I think there will be one in a couple of hours you can catch if you hurry. Text me the flight time, and I’ll come and pick you up.” I felt really bad. “I really don’t want to trouble you.” “It’s no trouble, Clara. I’ll see you soon.” Jeffrey abruptly put the phone down, and that was my cue to go like the wind. The whole journey there, my phone wouldn’t stop bloody ringing. I knew it was Arsehole, but I had decided I wasn’t ready to speak to him yet; I didn’t want to. I was too consumed with rage to see or talk with him. Once at the airport, I ran like the wind to the counter where I found I was in luck and able to catch the next flight out. Maybe that was fate’s way of telling me that was what I needed to do. It was only when I was sitting on the plane, waiting for it to take off, that I started to think more clearly. What if Jeffrey only invited me because he thought he could get me to play Mistress? Oh God, what had I gotten myself into? I was stewing on this for the whole bloody journey. Every time I thought about it, I just grew even angrier with Luca. He was the one who had put me in this situation. He had even made me run away from the one place I had always called home. The one place that was all mine until a few months ago. He had been taking over and taking

everything from me for far too long. Now, it was time I started taking things back.

Once I landed and went out into arrivals, I found Jeffrey looking unusually casual in a pair of jeans and a striped jumper. It seemed strange to me at first, but then I realised it was just because I normally saw him in a suit. “Clara, how lovely to see you.” Coming in for a hug, Jeffrey kissed my cheek. “Hi, Jeffrey. I’m sorry I’ve sprung myself upon you like this. I didn’t know where else to go.” He regarded me for a moment. “I must admit, this is the first time I have ever seen you look so troubled. Come with me. I have my car not far from here.” As we walked towards the car, I turned my phone back on. No matter how much I didn’t want to speak with Luca, I couldn’t completely shut myself off. Besides, a part of me wanted to see if he had called. Sure enough, my phone alerted me straight away that I had a voicemail waiting. A part of me didn’t want to hear his voice, but the biggest part —the one that won out—really wanted to hear him. “Baby, please pick up. I need to see you. I need to explain. I knew you wouldn’t want me if you knew I was married. I wanted to tell you, but I was frightened of losing you. I don’t love her, Clara. I never have. She tricked me into the marriage; I've been trapped ever since. In the time we’ve been married, I haven’t touched her even once. Please, you must believe me.” Pausing a moment, he sighed. “I need to make you mine again.” I listened to the phone click and nearly sank where I stood. I had only been gone a few hours, and yet my body ached for him. My heart ached for him. “Tell me what’s happened. You look so distraught.” As Jeffrey drove, I looked out of the window pensively. “Is that one of Scotland’s famous lochs?” Jeffrey nodded. “It looks beautiful. Now I know why Scotland seems to be a favourite place to get away.” I sighed, realising I had to have this conversation with Jeffrey. He deserved an explanation after going out of his way to help me. “To be honest with you, I don’t know why I rang you. I just got a bit carried away.” Looking towards Jeffrey, I could see his frown. He didn’t utter a word. He just waited for me to explain. “Luca now owns a large portion of The Castle. It frustrates me that he has come into the one place I call home, and has completely taken over. I have no sense as to where I stand.” I buried my head in my hands and laughed. “I don’t even have any legal documents.” I shook my head at myself. “It doesn’t matter anyway. I just needed

to get away.” He looked concerned. “Something’s happened between the two of you.” I laughed again. “You could say that. We were supposed to be getting married.” Jeffrey hitched his eyebrow. “ Were supposed to? And, now you’re not?” “Well, it would be a bit difficult, since he’s already married.” Jeffrey looked pensively out of the window. “Oh.” I nodded. “Yeah, exactly. Oh.” I slunk myself back in the seat, feeling guilty. “I shouldn’t have done this to you. I’m sorry. Maybe if you could find a hotel for me, I could stay there for a couple of days.” Jeffrey shook his head with a smile. “Don’t be silly. I have a perfectly adequate home you can stay in. I would like to have someone in there anyway. It will just be empty otherwise. Just stay as long as you need. You will have to tell me when you leave, though, as I have a cleaner who comes in and does all the washing for me.” Remembering I had no clothes, I started laughing again. “I didn’t even bring a toothbrush. What a silly cow I am!” “Well, I think you can safely say that under the circumstances, your actions were perfectly normal. You’ve taken quite a bit of a shock today. Go easy on yourself.” Pulling over into a parking space, Jeffrey got out of the car and opened my door. “I’ll take you to some shops. You can get yourself an extra pair of clothes and whatever toiletries you need.” And, that’s exactly what we did. I had to hand it to Jeffrey; he was really sweet underneath that dark, hidden persona of his. He didn’t once try to flirt or show me that side of himself. It was almost as if the only time he changed was once Belinda shut that door. When we got back to the car with all my bags, I thanked Jeffrey profusely. “Don’t mention it,” he said with a wink of his eye. The rest of the journey to wherever we were going was made mostly in silence. I was too busy staring out of the window, appreciating how beautiful everything was. My phone wouldn’t stop interrupting me, though. Every time it rang, it was Luca. I had to switch the damn thing off in the end because if it was annoying me, then it must have been annoying Jeffrey too. “You will have to speak with him at some point. Even if it is to tell him it’s finished.” Just the mere mention of the word “finished” had my guts twisting. I didn’t want to finish with Luca. I loved him too much to let him go. My God, how sick and pathetic did that sound? No matter what the circumstances, he had made me his mistress—the other woman. I just couldn’t do that to myself.

I had more pride in myself than that. Coming up to a gravelled driveway, I spotted this rather large, elegant-looking house. The house looked amazing, but that was not what I had my eye on. What I had my eye on was even more spectacular. “Jeffrey, this is beautiful. You have a house overlooking the loch.” Jeffrey smiled brightly as we came to a stop. “I know. As soon as I saw it, I had to have it. Apart from The Castle, this is my only form of escape from it all. I stay here, take walks, and read. I just completely shut myself off from the rest of the world.” Getting out of the car, I shut the door behind me. “Looking at this, I can see why you would.” Jeffrey smiled my way. “Let’s get you settled in, and then maybe we can have some lunch and go for a walk. I think it may be just what you need.” Feeling eternally grateful, I stared at him. “I really appreciate all this. You’re looking after me, and I’m grateful for that.” He waved his hands in front of him in a show of friendly dismissal. “Ah, it’s nothing. It’s actually the least I could do after all of the times you’ve looked after me.” I saw the glint in his eyes and smiled. “Let’s get going then. I have a feeling I’m going to pull your ear off with my chatter.” Hearing the blatant innuendo, we both walked towards the house, laughing loudly as we went. It felt good to laugh. Well, for a split second anyway. Walking in the door with all my bags in tow, I was immediately greeted by a great big Bernese dog. “Whoa there, tiger.” Jeffrey rushed towards me in a panic. “Sorry. He can get a little bit carried away with people at times. He’s being friendly, but some people can get frightened when they see this huge beast running towards them.” I dropped my bags and bent down a little to give his belly a rub. “That’s okay. He’s gorgeous. Aren’t you, little fella? Yes, you are. Yes, you are.” I giggled as he licked my face, and I almost fell over. “You’re a dog lover I take it?” I looked up to Jeffrey and nodded my head. “I always wanted a dog when I was little, but I was frightened to ever ask for one.” The minute I said it, I wished I hadn’t. Of course he was going to want to know why. “My parents were a bit strict. I knew they wouldn’t let me have a dog if I asked for one.” I looked sheepishly up to Jeffrey, and he just nodded his head. He didn’t question me, and I was glad of that.

After having some lunch, we took a stroll outside with

the lovely Benjie in tow. It was lovely to just run around, throwing balls and watching as he caught them in his mouth. I didn’t realise how much fun having a dog could be. “You know, my mum and dad never let me have a dog either. It was something I corrected once I left home. They weren’t the most loving parents either, shall we say.” Looking into Jeffrey’s eyes, I immediately saw the sadness there. In that moment, we shared something quite significant. Call it a bond, perhaps, but it definitely seemed we had something significant in common. Thinking about it some more, it made me wonder why Jeffrey was the way he was. I had grown into a domineering cow because of my parents. Jeffrey… Well, he seemed to go to the other extreme for some reason. It got me wondering about him. “Do you mind me asking a personal question?” Jeffery looked at me and smiled. “No, go ahead.” “Do you have a girlfriend?” Jeffrey laughed and threw the ball for Benjie. “No. I have no time for commitments. I’m totally committed to my job at the moment. I did kind of make a pact with myself that if I ever fulfilled my dream of becoming Partner, then I would settle down. I guess what I have is just hard to break out of. When I come to The Castle, I can just totally let go. I don’t think I could ever be able to find a woman who would be willing to do the things that Belinda does for me. I think all women would run a mile from that, and I wouldn’t blame them.” I paused to think for a second, wondering how to answer him. “In truth, I think it would take a special someone to be willing to take control like that in a committed relationship. I can’t believe I’m saying this as I would lose you as a client by suggesting it, but I suppose some things are just more important. Have you ever looked on the Internet?” Jeffrey frowned, pausing momentarily. “You mean online dating?” I nodded. “Yes, exactly. I’m sure there is an online dating service which focuses on the more unconventional sides of relationships, shall we say? You don’t have to do it now, but it could be something you might want to look into when you think you are ready.” Jeffrey grabbed my shoulder and pulled me into his chest for a swift hug. “You know, I always thought you were a special lady.” Lightly punching him on the shoulder, I said, “Aw, shucks. Thanks, Jeffrey.”

It was morning, so I stretched my arms out wide and yawned. I could actually hear the birds tweeting, and the sun seemed to greet me on this beautiful sunny day. But, in that brief moment between blissful, ignorant sleep and wakefulness, I remembered all that had happened yesterday. My gut twisted as I recounted the events from the moment Isabella stepped into my office. Things were never going to be the same again. On another note, Jeffrey had been nothing but a gentleman since my arrival. It was lovely sitting by the fire, eating, and just talking to someone. Surprising even myself, I actually had a proper, adult conversation about life—and even love. I felt more mature during those few hours with Jeffrey than I ever had. We just listened to each other, and it was nice. No judgements. No discrimination. Just being there for each other. The only problem I had was falling in love with Benjie. They were both leaving first thing in the morning for the journey home, and I knew I was going to miss him. Once I was ready, I ventured downstairs to find a suitcase at the foot of the stairs and a frantically wagging tail. “Benjie! Come here, boy.” Benjie didn’t waste any time. He was up, throwing his paws over my shoulders for a great, big hug. I couldn’t help but giggle the whole time he was lapping up my face. “I think he’s going to miss you.” I looked over to Jeffrey with a smile. “I think I’m going to really miss him, too.” Jeffrey watched us for a moment and smiled back. “Listen, I have to hit the road, as I have to be back no later than six. There’s still plenty to eat in the fridge, so help yourself. Just give me a call once you want to leave, and Maria will come round to sort everything out.” He pulled his hand out of one of his pockets and handed me a key. “This is a spare key for the house. You can leave it on the side table by the door before you go. Maria will take care of everything else.” Pulling Jeffrey in for a hug, I squeezed him tightly. “Thank you so much for this.” Jeffrey kissed the side of my head. “No sweat. I just hope you get your happily-ever-after. You more than deserve it.” I nodded my head and watched as Jeffrey and Benjie got in the car and drove off. It wasn’t until I was back in the house that I realised I was completely on my own. It felt

strange. Really strange. I was so used to having a house full of girls to spend quality time and chew the fat with. All this reminded me that I needed to call Belinda and make sure she was okay. I turned the phone on and watched as all of the text and voicemail messages piled up on my phone. I sighed, but I knew I needed to go through them all. No matter how much I hated Luca for what he did, I still cared. I still wanted to know he was okay. When I reached the kitchen, I started making myself some tea and toast. Once all was ready, I sat down and took a deep breath. Time to face the music. Most of them were virtually the same as yesterday. There was one from Belinda telling me that everything was okay—apart from Luca, of course. It was the last voicemail which had the hairs on the back of my neck standing on end. “I know you’re with that weasel, Jeffrey. I’m coming to get you, and when I do, I’m going to kill that son of a bitch!” The line went dead, and I immediately sat up in a blind panic. I frantically pressed the buttons to find out exactly when he made that call. When I saw it was at four o’clock this morning, I nearly had a meltdown. Thank God Jeffrey wasn’t here. Putting all of my dishes in the sink, I gave them a quick wash, dried them, and placed everything neatly back in its place. It was then I heard something. It distinctly sounded like gravel crunching on the driveway. Looking out of the window, I wasn’t surprised to see Tony driving and an angry-looking Luca in the passenger’s seat. All I could think about as I saw the car nearing the house was that Luca was meant to be resting. Finding my feet, I ran outside towards the car. “What the hell are you doing here? You should be in bed!” Luca ignored me, got out of the car, and I immediately noticed his murderous look. “Where is he?” Stopping in front of him before he sprinted, I held my hand out to him. “Don’t you think we have more important issues here to discuss?” Luca, still ignoring me completely, took a run for the house. Tony was beside me in next to no time, shaking his head. “Morning, Clara.” I huffed. “Morning, Tony. I would ask you how you are, but I’m guessing you’re probably pulling your hair out with this one.” I motioned towards the house. Tony chuckled as we waited for Luca to finish his search. After about two minutes, he popped his head out. Throwing my hands in the air to show him how exasperated I was, I walked steadily back to the house. I noticed that Tony wasn’t moving, so I shouted, “Come on, Tony. You’re not getting away that easily.” Once I was inside the house and the door was shut, I looked at Tony and pointed towards the kitchen. “If you

need a drink or anything, there is plenty in stock in there for you.” Tony took the hint, nodded, and walked out of the living room. “Where is he then?” Looking up towards the love of my life’s eyes, I saw the sadness hidden behind all of that anger of his. I could understand in a sense why he was so angry. It was better to hold onto rage than to show any signs of pain. “He left this morning.” Seeing the agony rip across his face, I went to him. “I stayed in the spare bedroom. Nothing happened between us; I swear. He just offered me a place to stay, and I took it.” Relief washed over his features as he took me in for an embrace. Being so close to him and smelling him was just too much to bear. “I know nothing happened. I saw when I went up there that there were two unmade beds. Jesus, Clara. Why did you run? Why didn’t you just talk to me?” I pushed him away in anger. “Don’t turn this around on me. I wasn’t the one who has been lying this whole time.” Luca sat down, and when he did, he winced slightly. “You’re still sore aren’t you?” He sighed. “It’s getting better, but I can’t say my heart is right now. That’s been in pieces since you left me.” I threw my hands up. “What do you expect? I thought our relationship meant more to you.” Snapping his head up, Luca had fire in his eyes. “You’re everything to me. I couldn’t lose you. I can’t lose you. You’re the only purity I have ever had in my life. You make me feel like I can be a normal person who lives a normal life. For the first time ever, I feel complete.” I felt my composure beginning to waver, so I decided to go on the defensive. “I refuse to be a mistress. I will never —ever—be that woman.” Luca leaned forward and captured my hand. He immediately gripped me with those beautiful eyes. “You have never been and will never be my mistress.” I shook my head. “No matter what, you’re married. That’s one piece of the jigsaw that can’t be ignored. Until you find a suitable piece to take its place, it will always be an issue for us.” Sighing, Luca sank back in his chair and rubbed his hands over his face. “What does she have over you? What could she possible know to make you tie yourself down to something as major as this? You said you never touched her, so why is she so persistent?” Gripping his eyes shut, I saw the pain and anger surface. I didn’t like seeing him suffer like that—no matter how angry I was with him. “When I was fifteen, I lost my virginity to her. It was all a setup, so I could be tricked into marriage. You see, one of the reasons why my mother and father fought so much was because he wanted me to marry her. He was without a job, and he knew that if I married her, then Isabella’s father would join him in a family-run restaurant business. My

mother wanted to ask Giuseppe for the money, but he wouldn’t let her. He said he was too proud to go to his wife’s family for help.” Luca laughed sarcastically at the thought. I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. His father sounded like just as much of a piece of work as my own father was. “So, he thought forcing his fifteen-year-old son into marriage was the better solution? That’s just unbelievable.” Luca shook his head and looked at me with a smile. “I know. Tell me about it. The night I killed him, they were both fighting over it. I just couldn’t stand it. Once I left, I settled in with Giuseppe, and my life went on as normally as possible. It was five years later when Isabella found me. It seemed she was in a similar situation with her father when we met. Quite laughable now when I think about it. She said she knew about what I had done, but would promise to keep quiet if I fulfilled my father’s wish. I tried to offer her money to go away, but she refused. She wanted me and wasn’t going anywhere until she got me. I told her if she thought I was going to sleep with her again, then she had another thing coming. She even tried to blackmail me into that as well.” My eyes widened. “What a bitch! I really wanted to wipe that smug look off her face when she came into my office as bold as brass like that. I really wish I had now.” Luca growled a little. “I would have loved to have seen that.” I rolled my eyes. “Luca, this is not the time.” Flicking my nose, he said, “Sorry. I would never hit a woman—you know that. But I must admit it would give me great pleasure in seeing another woman give her what she deserves. She tries, but fails miserably at trying to seduce me. Half the time, I think the only thing that keeps her relatively happy is that she knows she can dip into our bank account whenever she pleases. I put enough in there to keep her happy, and she’s happy that her father is now back on track with the business in Italy.” With a deep sigh, I came to the conclusion that this bitch of a woman was never going to let Luca go without a fight. She was keeping him from finding true love… Keeping him from being happy. I just didn’t know what could possibly be done to resolve this situation. “I can kill her if you want me to,” I offered with a cheeky grin. Luca laughed, pulling me in for a hug before kissing my head. “You don’t realise how much I really love you, amore mio.” Sliding his hand down towards my leg, Luca hitched my skirt up. “I think I need to get reacquainted with you.” I started breathing heavily, but stopped his hand. “We can’t. I can’t do this with a married man.” He ignored me and carried on. “As far as you were

aware, I wasn’t married yesterday when we made love. I’m not married to her, Clara. Not in my heart. I don’t love her. I have never loved her. You, however, are already my wife to me. You belong to me. Because you are mine.” I hissed with pleasure as I felt his finger slide down to my wetness. “What about Tony? He might come in!” “Tony won’t come in unless I call him. I need to do this, Clara. Let me take care of you. Let me show you how much I love you. I need to make you mine all over again.” I didn’t know why he kept saying that, but hell, what did I care when his fingers were working their delectable magic? “I need to taste you,” he whispered into my ear. “If you won’t let me make love to you, then at least let me taste you.” I tried ever so hard to resist temptation. I really did. But Luca’s presence mixed with his words of love held me in his spell. “Voglio fare l’amore con te. Sono dipendente dei tuoi baci.” Any remnant of resistance I had fell deplorably by the wayside with just those few words. Whatever the hell he had said, he knew he had me. Shooting out of my seat, I shouted. “Upstairs! Now! I’m not doing this here.” I didn’t waste any more time; I was off. The minute I was in my bedroom, I pulled Luca hungrily to my lips. My desire for him was burning hotter than ever. I always thought it couldn’t get much hotter, but I was wrong. He was everything in my life that I needed and more. He was my everything. Ridding me of my clothes, Luca pushed me towards the bed. “I’ve missed you so much, amore mio. I can’t live without you. I need to smell you. I need to taste you so bad, it hurts.” I moaned with pleasure as Luca swiftly pinned me beneath him. Within a nanosecond, my nipple was in his mouth, which was quickly followed by the other. Every flick and feel of his wet tongue sliding across my sensitive nub had the fires raging in my stomach. Right then, I didn’t care that he was married to another. I just needed to feel him. “Make love to me.” Trailing kisses down towards my belly, Luca neared that spot that he knew and loved all too well. “I promise I will make this right. I will do everything in my power to make you happy. I swear to you that I will find a way. And then I will make you my wife. Then, I will take you again.” I was about to protest that I didn’t care, but then his tongue was there, lashing away at my throbbing clit. My body reacted straight away as my back arched in pure rapture. “Sei la mia rosa. Ti adoro.” “Luca!” I cried as his words hit straight to my groin. “You’re so beautiful. I could taste you all day.”

And boy did I want him tasting me all day. If he loved it, and if it felt like this, then who was I to complain? All the words soon stopped as Luca lapped up every single morsel of me. He was taking his time gently licking and suckling all the areas he knew would make me scream with pleasure. Luca knew from the very start what buttons to press, and today was no exception. He was a master at everything he did. As I closed my eyes, I fisted his hair in my hand and gripped onto it tightly. My feet seemed to have a mind of their own as they pushed into his back while he licked and sucked with all his might. Feeling I was close, Luca placed a finger at my entrance and started his beautiful torture inside of me. “I want to feel you come on my finger, baby. I need to taste your sweetness.” He went back to my clit again, and it only took another two licks before I was there. Right there on that wave he always knew how to take me to. “Luca, I’m going to come!” I had thought it was building up slowly, but I was so wrong. Luca just moved and licked faster than ever, making the rise of it come quickly and violently. I was right on the tip, knowing that one more flick would send me into oblivion. I arched my back in anticipation of what I knew was coming at any moment. All it took was Luca’s growl—which vibrated through his tongue—as he licked me up in one fell swoop like I was the best ice cream he had ever tasted. I was gone with my head back, my spine arched, and I was gripping the sheets like they were all that were holding me together. “Oh, Luca!” I shouted, unable to hide my desire. He had just given me everything I needed—and more. I relaxed back on the bed and could feel his hot breath against my thigh. I let go of the sheets and breathed in deeply before opening my eyes. Once I managed to stop seeing stars, I looked down and into the most beautiful face in the world. It almost took my breath away. He kissed the inside of my thigh, and it made me feel like a goddess being worshipped. He knew I was his again. I could feel it in the air. I was always his, but somehow, when he marked his territory on me like that, it always brought that fact to the forefront. He was happy again. I was back to belonging to him … just like he always craved. Trailing my fingers through his hair, Luca gently laid his head on my thigh. I didn’t know why this brought tears to my eyes, but having him this close after the most amazing orgasm just gripped my heart like never before. For the next few minutes, we stayed like that in silence. The only sounds that could be heard were our breathing. It seemed like we were in perfect tune with each other. As I stroked his hair, I let the tears flow. No matter what was happening in the outside world, I couldn’t deny the fact

that I loved this man with such intensity it burned. Just like he was with me, I couldn’t possibly see a world without him in it. Sensing something was wrong, Luca looked up with his beautiful caramel eyes. The worry in those eyes made the tears come even more. With a worried frown on his face, Luca pulled himself up to me and wiped away my tears. “I promise you something, Clara. I will fix this. I swear to you I will fix this. And unless they are through joy, I will never make you shed a single tear again. I will go to the ends of the earth if I have to. And when I come back, I will make you my wife. We will have children together—grow old together. I will stop at nothing until you’re completely mine … because I love you. I love you more than life itself. Do you believe me? Do you believe what I say is true?” Feeling the warmth of new tears, I nodded my head. I did believe what he said was true, and I truly believed he would do everything in his power to fix this. I didn’t know how, but I knew he would stop at nothing until he did. I pulled his head to mine and delved my tongue into his mouth. I had to feel him … taste him. My body cried out for his touch. I knew right in that moment that I had to make him mine, too. “Make love to me,” I breathed into his mouth. Luca caressed my face before gently kissing me on the lips. “You’re not the other woman, Clara. I don’t want to make you feel that way.” I gripped his hand and surprised myself by saying something completely out of character for me. “Please.” The intensity in my eyes had him racing to find my lips again. One by one, all of his clothes fell away, and he was back on top of me in an instant. “Do you want me to be on top?” I asked, about to move. Grabbing my arm, he stopped me from even thinking about moving. “No. I need to do this. I need to show you what you mean to me.” I relented, pulling Luca’s head to my lips again. It had been a while since I had felt what it was like to be underneath him like this. I didn’t realise just how much I missed it until now. With us being so close, it felt like we were as one—entwined together like a perfect thread. Feeling his moans vibrating through my body sent my pulse sky high. He always knew how to send my pulse rising to dizzying heights. Luca broke our kiss and took time working me up around my neck. He dived further, capturing my nipples again as he took time lavishing them like they were his best sustenance. Travelling down even further, he got to my belly where he kissed and caressed every pore of my skin. He pointed to my stomach. “One day, I’m going to put our baby in there.”

That thought should have frightened me, but it somehow filled me with a longing I never knew I had. I pulled myself up to face him and smiled. “Let’s practice you putting our baby in there now, shall we?” Luca growled loudly, and before I knew it, he was thrusting his hard cock inside of me. The intrusion made the gasp come in full force. He always knew how to steal my breath. Moving inside me tenderly, Luca took one of my nipples into his mouth. I could never get enough of this man. Every touch and every flick of his tongue anywhere on my body had me spellbound. It didn’t take long for that build-up to come again. Feeling his love pour into me like an endless waterfall had somehow magnified my heightened awareness of him. In my frenzy, I grabbed his hair as he kissed my neck. I cried out, “Luca!” as I pushed my hips up to meet him more. “I can’t lose you, Clara. I refuse to lose you. Who do you belong to?” Any other time, I would have protested, but right then, I knew he craved those words from me. He needed them with such a rich intensity that the words came flying out. “You, Luca. Always you.” My words seemed to hit home as he sped faster and faster until I thought my head would spin. Wrapping my legs around his waist, I pulled him into me deeper and deeper— harder and faster. Too soon, the build-up came. I could feel it right down to the tips of my fingers and toes. I was going to climax, and it was going to be one of the best I had ever felt. “Now, Clara!” Luca shouted, and that was it. I was gone completely. My orgasm rolled and pumped through me like a gush of water. It just kept going and going until I thought I wouldn’t be able to breathe anymore. “Clara!” Luca screamed as he pumped his release inside of me. I was spent and relaxed, resting in his arms. I didn’t want to move. As our breathing calmed, I took time stroking his hair. Doing that to him always seemed to relax me. “I love you, Clara.” I kissed his head with a smile. “I love you, too.” We stayed like that for an age—just savouring every moment we shared with each other. I loved moments like those with him. It was like we were completely cut off from everyone and everything around us. Nothing else mattered but us. Hearing Luca’s shallow breathing, I knew he was soundly off to sleep. I imagine that—like me—he hadn’t slept very well the previous night. Lying there and stroking his head, I could feel my own eyelids becoming heavy. It wasn’t long before I had to admit defeat and shut my eyes for a peaceful sleep.

Upon waking, I felt a little disorientated. I quickly realised where I was and felt the bed for Luca. When I couldn’t feel anything, I opened my eyes. He wasn’t there. Sitting up, I spotted a note on my pillow.

“I’m going to make this right for us, amore mio. Please wait for me. I will return. I’m going to do something I thought I would never do… I’m going to break my promise.”

Luca Cefalù, Sicily Coming back to my hometown made me feel both nostalgic and somewhat sick to my stomach at the same time. I never thought in a million years that I would break my promise to Mama. I had to, though—for the one I loved. I had to come here and get answers. I had some muchneeded digging to do regarding my beloved wife. Every time I thought about her, I felt murderous. It was one thing to trap me, but it was another thing entirely to involve Clara in our shit. It was easy at first to let Isabella call all the shots. I let her at my money, and in return—most of the time—she would stay out of my way and let me get on with things. I fucked women every chance I got, and she knew it. I did it because she knew it. I stood in front of my old house and took in some deep breaths. It had been fourteen years since I had been there last, and it was almost like it was yesterday. Not much had changed. The house was still there, and as far as I was aware, my mother still lived there. “How are you feeling, boss?” Alessandro looked at me quizzically. Knowing I had to come here, I left Tony behind to take care of Clara and had taken Alessandro with me. He was just as eager to come here as I was. He missed Sicily. I had missed it too, but it held some bad memories— especially in this house—along with the good ones. “I’m fine. It’s just been a long since I’ve seen my old house.” I made up that excuse, since I couldn’t let it be known just how nervous I was deep down. My mama was going to kill me for this. Deciding it was now or never, I took my first steps towards the house. I was about to knock when the door swung open. Before me stood a younger version of myself. “Pietro, is that you?” His face crinkled as he tried to get a better look at me, but then I thought he saw it. Recognition. “Luca? It can’t be. Can it?” I smiled at Pietro, my younger brother. He was a little bit smaller than I, but still robust. Our whole family had strong genes. As we hugged each other, I let the euphoria take over. We patted each other’s backs like men, and then he invited us to come inside.

“Alessandro will stay out here for now, but I will come inside. There is much that needs to be discussed.” I stepped inside, taking in the familiar sights and smells. The kitchen had been upgraded, but it still looked much the same. I didn’t realise seeing this again would affect me the way that it did. “I bet it’s hard… Coming back here after what happened.” I snapped my head up to meet Pietro’s eyes and wondered just how much he knew. “Where’s Mama?” Pietro frowned deeply. “You mean you don’t know?” I could feel the panic beginning to rise, so took a deep breath. “Pietro, where’s Mama?” Pietro looked flustered and sat down. “I can’t believe you didn’t know.” I was very quickly losing my patience. “Tell me where she is.” Pietro’s eyes went wide. “She’s in prison. She killed Papa, and now she’s in prison. In fact, she will be released in three weeks. I thought that’s why you were here? Why haven’t you come before?” Taking in such a shock like that almost had my knees buckling. No wonder my mama didn’t want me to come back or communicate in any way. She was taking the blame for what I had done. For what I had done. With a pained sigh, I sat down at the table and rubbed my hands over my face. “Pietro, you must tell me what’s happened… From the beginning.”

Standing outside Cagliari prison, I took the sight in and shook my head. I felt sick. Sick that I was here, sick that my mother had been rotting in prison for something I had done, and sick for not breaking my promise sooner. I could have stopped this. I should stop this. I walked through the front doors and was immediately greeted by a guard who proceeded to search me from top to bottom. I was getting angrier by the second, and I just wanted this fucker to get on with it. A few seconds later, he nodded and let me proceed through the doors to a visiting area. I asked for special permission to be granted as I was her eldest son who hadn’t seen her in fourteen years. Fuck me … fourteen years! Sitting down at the table in this little room, it seemed like an age I waited. The longer I waited, the more my leg shook with anticipation. It didn’t help that the walls needed a lick of paint. It just made my stomach grip even harder at the knowledge she had been here all this time. After about ten minutes, the door finally opened— revealing my mama. She looked a little frail and older than I remembered. She was still beautiful, but I could tell that

being in here all these years had taken its toll. “Luca!” she said as she burst through the door. Standing up, I gave my mama a great, big, warm hug, and breathed in her familiar calming smell. At first, she was just as responsive as I was as she held me tight, but then she loosened her grip and faced me. A new emotion took over her face as she seemed to get angrier and angrier. And then, she did it… She slapped me right across the face. What was it with women wanting to slap me lately? I held onto my cheek in shock. “Mama, what was that for?” She sat down in the chair opposite me and huffed in my direction. “I told you never to come here. You made a promise to me, and you broke it. I’m going to be out in three weeks, and I was planning on coming to see you then.” I rubbed my face, as I took my seat. “I had to come see you.” “Why, Luca? Why? What is so important that you had to come here when I specifically told you not to?” I smiled, leaning in further over the table. “I found her, Mama. She has the ring. Grandmama’s ring.” Mama had a glint in her eye as she took my hand. “Who is she? Tell me.” Feeling my heart swell with love and pride, I began telling her. “Her name is Clara. She’s beautiful, Mama, and she’s stolen my heart. I want to marry her as soon as I can, but I have a big problem standing in my way.” Mama squeezed my hand and nodded her head. “I’m married to Isabella.” Pushing my hand away, she got angry again. “How could you? How could you marry that girl after everything we went through? Why have you done this?” I sighed. “She said she knew what I had done. Her father was in trouble and needed my help. She blackmailed me.” She banged her fist on the table. “You stupid boy! Why did you let her to that to you? She knew about me being in here. Everyone in Cefalù knew what I did.” I felt the guilt at the pit of my stomach. “Not what you did.” Leaning forward, my mother’s face was stern. “Yes, what I did. I would have done it, Luca. I was tired of being beaten. I was tired of living my life being dictated to by your father. I was tired of him thinking he could push you around. If you hadn’t done what you did, then I would have. In fact, I was planning to that night, but you just got to it sooner.” I was looking at my mother, completely shocked by her admission. No matter what had happened, she was still taking the fall for something I had done. “You should not be in here.” Mama glared at me and laid her hands on the table. “Yes, I should. I’ve been here and been well looked after.

I’ve almost done my time, and I will be out of here shortly. Once you leave here today, there will be no mention of this ever again. Do you hear me?” She saw my hesitation and glared even more. “Luca, what’s done is done. Justice has been served, and I have done my time for the crime of killing your papa. Do you hear me?” I was hearing her loud and clear, but it still didn’t stop the blood pumping through my veins. It couldn’t stop the guilt which riddled through me like a full magazine of bullets. “I hear you.” Dipping my head down, I heard her sigh. “Good. Now, I have a list of things for you to do. And you must promise me that you will carry these tasks out.” How could I say no to her after what she had done for me? I was willing to do anything for this woman. Anything to make up for the monumental fuck up of a son she had. “I promise.” “You better keep these promises now. I mean it, Luca.” She raised her eyebrow before continuing. “First of all you must contact a lawyer and get rid of Isabella. She has absolutely nothing on you. You were foolish to think otherwise.” She didn’t need to tell me. I knew that was the first thing I was going to do anyway. Nodding, she carried on. “Secondly you are to stay in Cefalù until my release. I want you to pick me up and stay with me at the house. It has been a long time since I’ve seen you. You are my first born, and I’m proud of you.” Shaking my head in dismay, I sat up. “How can you say that after everything I’ve done?” Mama immediately stood up and smacked me around the head. I threw my hands in the air. “What the…?” Mama pointed at me. “You need to stop talking this nonsense. Remember, you are to make no mention of this anymore. I won’t take no for an answer this time.” Laughing, I said, “Okay. Anything you say.” She exhaled with a smile as she sank back in her chair. “Good. You must do all these things. But one thing you must do above all else is see to it that you get divorced from that witch. Until such time, Clara cannot see you. You cannot be with her in the knowledge that you are married to another. You need to have more respect for her than this. Do you hear me? You can briefly go back to England to sort out your divorce, but you will not see Clara. You will return and stay with me until such time as your divorce comes through.” I ran my fingers through my hair and started panicking. “Jesus, Mama. That could take weeks—even months.” Banging the table, she glared at me again. “I will not tolerate your bad behaviour. You will do as I instruct. You failed in your first promise… I can understand as you fell in love and wanted to see if you could find a way out no doubt. If Isabella contests it, tell her that you will notify the authorities that her father has been laundering money and

dealing in drugs for the past fourteen years. That will soon shut her up.” Shocked, I looked up at her determined face. “How do you know all this?” At first, she looked indignant. “I am a mother; I know everything.”

Okay, that answers my question perfectly... She smiled sweetly, making my own smile rise quickly. “Do some digging, Luca. I’m sure she will go away once you confront her. It will help speed up your divorce. I’m sure you have contacts. Get something on her if she digs her heels in, but whatever you do, don’t tell her of what happened. Make something up as to why you married her, but never admit what really took place. You can do that, can’t you?” I leaned forward with a smile and gripped her hand. “Yes. I promise. And I do mean it this time.” Just as she was about to respond the guard came in. “Time’s up.” Mama turned her head back to me with a look of determination on her face. “Okay, now go. Remember everything I’ve said. Tell Pietro that I love him and will see him soon. Your sister’s Daniela and Chiara both live in Palermo now. You must pay them a visit.” I nodded my head, stood up, and wrapped my arms around my mother. “I will see you soon. I love you.” She gripped me tightly and kissed my cheek. “I love you, too. Just do the right thing by her. I’m sure if she truly loves you, she will wait, and the first thing you must do once I leave here is tell me all about her.” Cupping my face, she smiled. “I need to see my eldest boy marry. This is another promise that needs to be made.” I laughed and placed my hands on her arms. “That goes without saying.” Seeing the guard become impatient, my mother sighed. “I will go now, but my release date is the twentieth of March. I would like you and Pietro to pick me up.” “Of course. Consider it done.” “Goodbye, Luca. Remember what I said.” How could I forget? My mother was something else. Laughing inside, I watched as my mother walked out the door. I still felt the guilt eating away inside of me, but a new feeling seemed to come over me. It was a wash of anger and elation all wrapped up in a tight, little bow. Eager to get out of there, so I could get to my phone and call my lawyer, I grabbed the handle on the door and left the room. Once I had all of my belongings again, I was greeted by a smiling Alessandro as he opened the car door for me. “How was Sophia?” I shook my head and laughed. “Still the same, stubborn, beautiful woman she always was.” Not wanting to waste anymore time, I closed the door behind me. I had my phone in a tight grip and was frantically

searching for my lawyer’s number. After two rings, he answered the phone. “Thomas, it’s Luca. I need you to drop everything and get right onto something urgently. I don’t care how much it costs. I want it done, and I want it done yesterday.” “Okay, Luca. What is it you need?” I smiled brightly. “I’m getting a divorce.”

It had been nine weeks and four days since I woke up that morning and saw Luca’s note. Nine agonising weeks of wondering what the hell was going on. It was killing me inside—not knowing—and after a while, my desperation turned to anger. I was pissed at him for not getting in touch. I was pissed at him for not being there. And, I was pissed at him because I missed him so damn much. Tony was no use at all. He just kept telling me to wait and that Luca was sorting everything out. “He will be back as soon as he can… Just be patient.” I wanted to smash his face in every time he said that. And he had been saying that every week for the past four weeks. It had gotten to the point where I wanted to hit him so badly it hurt. The only reason I didn’t was because I would have been hitting the wrong person. I so wanted to give Luca a good, oldfashioned slap across the kisser. Tony was driving me back to The Castle after a shopping trip when I caught a glimpse of him out of the corner of my eye. I glanced up to the rear-view mirror for a clearer view and was surprised to find he was beaming at me. “What are you smiling at?” “Nothing… I’m just happy today. That’s all.” I folded my arms across my chest and stared out the window. “Well, you can tell that jerk-off next time you speak to him that I’m not happy at all. He’s not getting anywhere near me again. The chastity belt’s back, and it’s tighter than it ever was.” Glancing back at Tony, he just smiled and winked. I took a deep breath, trying my hardest not to smile back. “Bastardo. Just shut up and drive.” Tony gasped. “I didn’t say anything.” “No, but I can hear you thinking. What’s wrong with you anyway? Did Belinda give you a blow-job this morning or something?” I glanced back in the rear-view mirror and found Tony smiling cheekily at me. “Why? Are you jealous?” I huffed. “Oh, please. Spare me. Why would I be jealous?” I looked away again and heard him laugh a little. “You miss him. There’s nothing to be ashamed of in admitting that.” I grunted back. “I don’t miss him; I hate him. There’s a big difference.” Tony smiled and said no more. Instead, he shook his head and turned his attention back to the road. Once we were outside The Castle, Tony came round to open my door. He still wore that stupid, silly grin. “What

the hell is wrong with you today?” “Nothing,” he blurted again. “I’ll take your bags up for you. You just go right on ahead.” I shook my head at his annoying, unusual behaviour and took the stairs to the entrance. It was only once I walked in that I saw what the hell Tony had been smiling about all this time. Feeling the tears brimming and my heart aching, I did what any normal person would do under the circumstances. I ran into his arms … all of my anger disappearing. “Luca!” I cried, breathing in his smell. His big, bright smile brought the butterflies rushing to my stomach like never before. I felt like I was going to burst, so I grabbed his head and kissed him with all my might. Having him so close was making my insides turn to mush. However, once I gathered momentum, I realised soon enough that he had left me for nearly ten weeks. That was enough to pull him away and give him another—God that felt good—slap around the face. “You bastard. I hate you!” Luca rubbed his face with a big, adoring smile. “What is it with the women I love slapping me?” With a huff, I stormed up the stairs. “I’m not talking to you.” But, in true Luca fashion, he wouldn’t take no for an answer. Instead, he grabbed me and hauled me over his shoulder. God, I had missed that! “You’re not getting away from me, amore mio. I’m taking you to our tower where I’m going to make you so mine that your head will spin by the time I’m done with you.” I slapped his back in anger. “Ohhh, no you don’t! I have the chastity belt back on, mister! You’re not coming anywhere near me after what you’ve done.” Placing me on my bed, Luca looked at me with hungry eyes. “My God, you’re so beautiful. It seems you get more and more beautiful every time I see you. I don’t know how that’s possible, but it’s true.” I stood up to face him off. “Don’t you start this crap with me. I’m angry with you. You think you can just waltz back in here after weeks of being apart and expect me to greet you with open arms?” Pushing me back on the bed, Luca went on his hands and knees on top of me. The more I tried to climb back on the bed, the more he possessed me like a lion about to eat its prey. “Nine weeks and four days, Clara. It’s been nine weeks and four days since I had my cock inside of you. Nine weeks and four days since I felt you in my arms. Nine weeks and four days since I heard you scream my name.” His presence combined with his words had an unwanted effect on me. I knew all too well that it had been nine weeks and four bloody days. He certainly didn’t need to keep repeating it. “You’re not doing this to me. I’m angry with you.” Ripping my blouse open, Luca growled. “Nine weeks

and four fucking days.” Holy shit! I think I may have come in my panties. Breathing heavily, I shut my eyes as Luca ground his hard cock into my groin. My God, I didn’t want to give in to him, but he was making it so damn hard not to. I had missed him so much. Missed him until I thought I couldn’t stand the pain any longer. I wanted to be angry with him for hurting me like that, but I was just to overcome with joy that he was here. I was just too overcome with the desire to feel him near me—on me—inside of me. “Clara. Look at me.” I kept my eyes shut. “Look. At. Me.” As I always seemed to do lately with him, I gave in and opened my lids. Greeting me were his loving eyes… Eyes that melted my heart and turned me to jelly. Eyes that lured me in so deeply that I thought I may just fall. Eyes that told me a thousand stories without saying anything at all. Eyes that haunted my dreams. I felt his hand on my thigh as he leisurely trailed his fingers up towards my panties. With one quick tug, he yanked them from my body. Shit, shit, and more shit! He was going to take me, and my orgasm was going to be quick. I was already nearly there and he had hardly touched me at all. Without wasting any more time, Luca ripped at my bra too.

At this rate I’ll have no underwear left. “I’m sorry to do this to you, amore mio. I have to take you, and I have to take you … hard.” Pulling my nipple into this mouth, he suckled and licked until I thought I might pass out. “Nine fucking weeks and four fucking days,” he growled. I moaned, closing my eyes as I squeezed his head to my chest. When he swiped his fingers across my clit and over to my entrance, I gasped. “You’re so wet, amore mio. I want to taste you, but all I can think about right now is burying myself in you. I’m normally a patient man in the bedroom, but I can’t resist you. I have to make you mine again.” Feeling his hot breath at my nipple, I wasn’t even aware that Luca had his cock out until he thrust it in so hard it made me gasp out loud. I flung my eyes open wide and was met by those same caramel eyes that always had a way of holding me captive. This time, they held a fire so deep that they had a dark, almost sinister glint. Grabbing my thigh, Luca squeezed as he pounded and pounded inside of me. As I already expected, it wasn’t long before I felt the build-up. It happened so quickly that I didn’t even have time to relish in the feel of having Luca on top of me like this after weeks of being apart. “I’m going to make you my wife. Do you hear me? You’re going to be completely mine.”

I moaned, gripping his arse cheeks with both hands. My God, he felt so good. I just couldn’t get enough of him. “Hands off my ass!” Luca thrust so hard into me that my orgasm just sprung upon me. “Luca!” I screamed as I convulsed and shook underneath him. Luca growled, speeding up the tempo as he pounded and pounded until I thought my head would spin. “I’m going to come quick, Clara. Nine fucking weeks!” he shouted as he violently came inside of me. He collapsed on top of me, and we stayed like that until our heavy breathing eventually calmed. He didn’t pull out, though. He kept himself in there—nice and snug. My God, I really did miss this! Eventually, Luca looked up and kissed me; it was a long, lingering, wonderful kiss. “You don’t know how many days and nights I dreamt about being here like this with you. You don’t realise how many times I wanted to break my promise again and come to you.” Confusion set in. I couldn’t understand what he was saying. Luca sensed my bewilderment and smiled at me. “My mama made me promise not to come to you until I was free of that woman. She wanted me to be an honourable man. This time, I didn’t break my promise. I got a phone call from my lawyer this morning to tell me that the decree absolute was through. The minute I got that call, I phoned Tony. He said you were in a shop trying on some clothes. I told him that I was coming home and to bring you back as soon as he could.” I smiled up towards Luca, unable to hide my happiness. It was like all the pain over the past nine weeks and four days meant nothing. It slipped away as if it were just a terrible nightmare. “Your mother has been keeping you from me until you got your divorce?” He nodded with a smile. “That’s right. She thought you deserved to have the right thing done by you. I had to be free of her, Clara. I’m now free of her. We can be together… Properly this time.” Seeing the sadness in my eyes, Luca gripped me. “She made me promise, Clara.” Realising I could no longer be angry with him, I just smiled sweetly and nodded my head. “How did you do it? How did you manage to get rid of that bitch?” Luca smiled and growled a little. “She had nothing on me in the end. I went to Italy and managed to get some information. She tried to wriggle out of it, but in the end, she knew I had her. Once she realised she didn’t have a hold over me anymore, she went quietly.” I sighed and laced my fingers through his hair as I stared into my man’s eyes. “You broke your mother’s promise for me.” Luca gently brushed his lips to mine. “I had to, amore mio. You’re the most important woman in my life now. You

take precedence above everything and anyone else. I had no other choice.” Smiling brightly as I stroked his hair, I had this sudden feeling inside of me… One that I was all too accustomed to. “Are you getting hard again?” Luca raised an eyebrow with a cheeky grin as he bent down and suckled my nipple. “That I am, baby. I’m going to stay inside you all day. I’m going to come inside you so many times that you’ll be overflowing. The minute I stop, I’ll wait inside you until I get hard again. My cock is never leaving your pussy.” Thrusting he said, “Once I’m done with you today, you’re coming with me to Italy, and once we’re there, you will become my wife.” The shock of everything hitting all my senses was coursing through me. “We can’t just up and get married … just like that.” Thrusting harder, he said, “You will do as you’re told. You’re going to be my wife tomorrow even if I have to drag you kicking and screaming.” There were so many times I should have been angry with the man. He was infuriating. Even when it came down to when we got married, he had to have the last say. “I’m not doing it!” Growling and thrusting even harder, Luca glared at me. “I’m going to fuck you into submission.” “I thought you didn’t fuck?” Grabbing my hips, Luca hauled me off the bed and thumped me up against the wall. He liked doing that when he wanted his own way. “Do you remember this wall?” he asked as he pounded his cock inside of me. “Oh God, yes!” “Do you remember what I asked you? And do you remember what your reply was?” I was so breathless and so ready to scream his name again that I couldn’t seem to think straight. “Yes!” “You said you were going to be my wife. You said yes, Clara, so tomorrow, I will make you completely mine. Do you fucking hear me?” Fuck me, but I didn’t realise just how much I had missed his domineering, commanding self until that moment. I wanted to be angry. I wanted to shout at him to fuck off. But all I could think about was Luca and the way he was holding me. He had held me hostage until I relented all those months ago, but he never really let go. I had always been his captive. “I need those words. Give me those words!” Feeling the heat rise, I shouted, “Yours, Luca. I’m fucking yours!” He growled, pushing me faster and harder than ever— grinding me up against that wall so much that I thought I would become a part of it. “Who are you marrying tomorrow? Who’s going to be

your husband? And whose babies are you going to carry?” The feel of him sliding in me was all too much. Too soon, orgasm number two was coming, and too soon, I was going to give him what he wanted. Just at the point where I thought it was coming, Luca bit my shoulder, and that was it for me. “You, Luca!” I shouted—not caring anymore. I would get married to him in a fucking barn if he was going to keep making me come like that. I just didn’t give a shit anymore. With my legs trembling and my body convulsing, Luca picked up his pace even more, grunting and growling so hard I thought he might roar. “Fuck, Clara!” he shouted as he thrust one more time before I felt his release shooting inside of me. Not knowing what he was going to say or do next, I just sat there in his arms and let him breathe deeply at my neck. Once he was calmed, he pulled me off the wall and carried me over to the table with him still inside me. “You weren’t kidding when you said your cock wasn’t going to leave me today, were you?” Nibbling at my neck, Luca placed me down gently on the table. “No, I wasn’t.” He brushed his nose against my shoulder. “Do you remember this table? Do you remember what it was I got you to say here?” I breathed in slowly, laying my head down on the table as Luca ravished my whole body. “I remember.” Rubbing his hands up and down my back, Luca kissed me all over my chest and nipples. “Do you remember telling me you were mine? That you would always be mine?” I closed my eyes, humming my approval. He was worshipping every pore of my skin. His hands were exploring everywhere—my back, my breasts, my stomach, my nipples… It was almost like he was seeing and touching me for the very first time. “You’re so beautiful, Clara. Tu sei l’unico per me. Sei il mio vita.” “Oh God, Luca!” Arching my back, Luca trailed his hands from the back of my shoulders all the way down to my hips. With one great tug, he squeezed me into him. The noises of pleasure that left my lips were like no other. I had every single part of me taken care of by the most beautiful, wonderful, charismatic man I had ever met in my life. And tomorrow, I was going to become his wife. Just that thought alone had the fires raging again. How could he manage to do this to me—not only once, not twice, but three times within quick succession? He was a force like no other. Leaning over me, Luca lapped up my nipple like it was the best-looking dessert he’d ever tasted. He had his hands on my back, and he was squeezing me, pulling me, and gripping me in all of the right places, which rendered me speechless. He started moving inside me again, going at a steady

rhythm. “I’m going to make you come so hard, baby. I’m going to make you scream my name.” He went back to my nipples again, licking and sucking them with everything he had. I could feel every gentle thrust, every part of his skin on mine as he swayed in and out of me. Just feeling him rubbing up against me alone was going to make me burst. “You have to come at least five times before I will let you leave this room,” he growled. “I promise you that, amore mio.” And, boy, did he keep his promise!

Eventually, I was let out. I had to go to get a dress for my wedding. Luca tried to be unreasonable, but I told him that he had to let me go; otherwise, I would refuse to marry him. All that did was reward me with a swift slap on the bottom, and a, “We’re getting married even if it has to be a shotgun wedding.” Blimey! He certainly didn’t take no for an answer. I was standing in the store, trying on yet another dress. I was so busy fussing with the hem that I didn’t even realise there was someone else in the room with me. “Hello, Clara.” I snapped my head up, coming face to face with Rachael. “I see you’re getting married. Congratulations.” Not caring for her sarcasm, I glared at her. “What are you doing here?” She smiled, pushed herself off the wall, and paced the floor. “The question isn’t, ‘What am I doing here?’ The question is, ‘What are we doing here?’” I was about to ask her what the hell she was on about when in walked Antonio, carrying a gun. “Hello, Clara. Long time no see. You’re looking beautiful as always.” I was about to charge when he held the gun up a little more. “Ah, ah. I wouldn’t do that if I were you. You wouldn’t want to ruin that pretty dress of yours now, would you?” “Fuck you. Where’s Tony?” Laughing, Antonio walked leisurely over to Rachael and grabbed her arse. “Tony doesn’t realise we’re here. The nice attendants let us in. We also have a convenient escape exit right through that door.” Antonio pointed towards the back exit with his gun and smiled. I was about to scream for Tony, but the minute I opened my mouth Antonio placed the gun inside. “One more fucking word from you, and I’m going to blow your pretty, little head off. Do you understand?” Looking at Rachael, I asked why with my eyes. I couldn’t understand why she was doing this. I had been nothing but good to her, and yet here she was helping my soon-to-be husband’s arch enemy plot my demise. Grabbing my arm, Antonio spun me around and placed his hand over my mouth from behind. The other hand held the gun to my waist. “Now, let’s do as we’re told, and no one will get hurt. There’s more than you to consider here. If you make a noise, I’ll kill you, Tony, and the lovely two young ladies in the store. Do you want their blood on your hands?” I squeezed my eyes shut in anguish and shook my head. “Good. Now, move!”

I didn’t know how my legs carried me, but they did. Rachael ran ahead in front of us and was out the door before I knew it. Once outside, there was a car already there with Rachael in the front starting the engine. I tried to wriggle free before he got me in the car, but all that did was make him grip so hard that it became unbearably painful. Shoving me in, Antonio grabbed a handkerchief off Rachael and placed it over my mouth and nose. I knew instantly what it was and tried to fight as hard as I could. I tried to break myself free, but it was to no avail. It wasn’t long before I passed out.

I woke up with a fuzzy head. I felt like I had been out on the booze all night it pounded so hard. I moaned, opening my eyes to find that I was lying on a bed. I tried to move, but I was restricted. I still had the wedding dress on, but my hands were tied to the posts. I tried pulling at them, but nothing I did worked. “Here, drink this. It will help you feel better.” Rachael was holding a glass of water in front of me. I shook my head in disgust. “I’m not drinking that. It could be anything.” “It’s just water. I swear. You’ll feel better once you drink it.” I looked up to her face and saw her smiling. I didn’t want to take the drink, but I couldn’t ignore the burning in my throat either. In the end, I gave in. “That’s better,” she said, stroking my hair. I so wanted to punch her. The condescending bitch. I pushed my head away in disgust. “Get the fuck off me.” Rachael rose from the bed with a smile. “You seem to forget who’s in charge here. You’re the one tied up.” “Why are you doing this? What have I ever done to deserve this?” Rachael placed the glass down and started pacing the floor. “It’s not what you’ve done. It’s what you haven’t done. You just don’t fucking get it, do you?” I pulled at the rope to raise myself up a bit. “Who was there for you when your mother died? Who contributed to her funeral costs and sat there with you as you cried in my arms? Who was the one who was there for you when that arsehole took things too far one night and started roughing you up?” Rachael’s face immediately softened with a smile. “So, you do care?” I almost rolled me eyes. “Of course, I care. I’ve always cared. It’s just that you want something from me that I can’t give. How can you force me to be something I’m not?” “I always thought that if you just took a chance on me— experimented just to see—then I could change your mind.

You don’t realise just how happy I could make you.” I closed my eyes and shook my head. “Rachael, please. You’re delusional.” She snapped her head my way with a frown. “I’m not delusional. I’m just stating a fact. Do you realise what Antonio has planned for you? If you did, then you would come to see how my being here is going to save you a lot of heartache and pain.” I was confused. “What do you mean? Why am I here? If he wants me dead just to get back at Luca, then why hasn’t he done it already?” She sat back down on the bed and started stroking my leg. “He doesn’t want you dead. He wants to hold you prisoner for as long as he can and film him doing…” She looked away in horror. Realising what she was getting at, I shook my head. “Rachael, no. You have to let me go.” “I can’t. We’re in too deep now. I agreed to this only if he didn’t do all the terrible things he was planning. I suggested that just holding you would be enough.” “Yes, it would be. I suppose you realise that if Luca ever finds you both that things are going to turn ugly quickly.” Rachael smiled. “We’ll just have to make sure it never comes to that. Antonio’s set a trap. He knows full well he’ll come looking for you. He will be so consumed with rage that he won’t think straight. It will be his biggest downfall.” I saw how smug she looked, and it made me want to throw up. “Why does it look like you’re happy about that?” Rachael looked desperate and angry. “Because he took the one thing I ever cared about away from me. Can’t you see? If we got Luca out of the picture, then we could go back to normal. You and I could be happy again.” Oh for fuck’s sake, I was beginning to really lose my patience with this girl. She didn’t think she was delusional, but then again, delusional people didn’t think they were. I fell silent for a while, trying to think of a way to turn this around in my favour. “Rachael, why don’t you let me go and let me take care of Luca? I will tell him I don’t want him anymore.” I watched as her lips curled up into a smile, and for a moment, I thought I had her. It wasn’t long before her face changed into something more serious. “Nice try, Clara. I’m not that stupid. You won’t be like this straight away, but I can guarantee that after spending some time with me, you will begin to change your mind. I will do my best to keep Antonio away from you. You have no idea what he has in store. It would make you sick to your stomach.” Rising from the bed, Rachael stepped towards the door. “What does that mean? Rachael!” Too late, she was gone. I was left on my own, stuck in a wedding dress, and sprawled across a huge bed. Life couldn’t have been peachier.

Resigned to the fact I was there and couldn’t escape, I started to think about Luca. I wasn’t afraid of Antonio and Rachael, but I probably should have been. I just felt so angry and let down by the fact that I had done so much for Rachael just to be repaid this way. Antonio was a little arsehole with nothing but vengeance on his mind. Luca was top dog around these parts, and Antonio didn’t like it. It was almost like watching a two-year-old man throwing a tantrum. Thinking about Luca, I could just imagine him shouting and screaming at everyone to find me. He must be frantic. We were supposed to be getting married the next day, and it was becoming obvious that that wasn’t going to happen. There were so many questions still unanswered about his time away from me. Tony watched me like a hawk and could tell Luca everything I was doing down to how many times I filed my nails a week. With Luca, I knew nothing. I was always kept in the dark, and he always had the upper hand. I smiled, losing myself in my own daydream. There I was—not knowing where the hell I was—and all I could think about was Luca. I had missed him so much, and after so many weeks apart, I had only a few hours with him before being ripped apart from him again. Everyone just seemed so against us. Rachael, Antonio, Isabella. Why couldn’t they all just crawl into a hole and die together?! I must have spent a good hour or two stewing on those things before I eventually, through sheer boredom, closed my eyes. It wasn’t long before I zonked out again.

Through my heavy eyelids, I could feel a hand rubbing up my leg. I moaned, wishing it would just stop, so I could go back to sleep. The rubbing continued until eventually I felt it on my breast. What the hell was going on? Willing my eyes to open, I found myself staring into the eyes of Antonio “The Monster” Cavelli. “Ah, she’s awake. I prefer to sleep with my women while they’re awake.” I pulled at my ropes and glared at him. “Keep your fucking hands off me.” Antonio just laughed. He placed his hand in his pocket and pulled out a phone. He dialled a number and waited patiently until whoever was on the other line answered. “Luca, it’s so good of you to take my call.” I heard Luca shouting at him through the phone. It was too muffled to hear exactly what was being said, but I could guarantee that whatever he was saying wasn’t for the fainthearted. “Luca, you need to stop shouting. Remember who’s in charge here. I have a special someone lying right in front of me. She looks stunning in her wedding dress. She has that new bride, ready-to-be-fucked look about her. She looks simply delicious.” Sliding higher up on the bed, Antonio started sliding his hand up my dress. “Get your fucking hands off me, you greasy, slimy piece of shit!” Antonio winked at me with a nauseating grin. “Your girl is quite the feisty one. I shall have some fun with her. Don’t worry. She’s in good hands. I’ll make sure to take good care of her. Show her what a real man is made of.” With that said, he hung up. Turning back to me, Antonio smiled and crawled on top of me. I stiffened and struggled, but all that did was cause him to smile. “You know, you could make this a lot easier on yourself if you just behaved.” Antonio pulled himself further up, and I immediately felt his hardness digging into me. Antonio inhaled my neck and nibbled at my earlobe. I pulled my neck away and started struggling again. “Don’t fucking touch me.” “You know, you really are quite the woman. I always wondered what it was that Luca and Rachael found so interesting about you. You’re quite the stunner, yes, but what is it that they know that I don’t? Am I missing out on something? Does your pussy shoot out gold or rainbows? If so, I simply have to have a taste.”

“I’ve never touched Rachael, so how would she know?” Kissing his way down my chest, I heard his pathetic growl. “That’s not what I’ve heard. She wants to keep me away from you.” I could feel my heart beating a million miles an hour. Where was Rachael? “Then why isn’t she here, doing just that?” “She went to get us all some food. I promised I wouldn’t come in here, but I guess I’m a liar. You see, I have plans for you and me. A plan to give you something that will never let you forget me.” Trying to push him off my body was a useless effort. Every time I tried, he just dug himself into me more and smiled. “What the hell are you on about? Has anyone ever said you talk shit at times? You and Rachael belong with each other.” Laughing hard, Antonio’s hands started to wander a little bit more. “Rachael was just a means to an end. She knew all about you, and I needed that information to get to you. I have to say, I do know a lot about you now. She won’t stop fucking talking about you. It’s rather pathetic really, but hey, I got what I wanted out of it, and she’s not a bad fuck either. I wonder what it would be like to fuck you, Clara. Maybe I should see, ha?” Getting rougher now, Antonio pulled my dress up. “Leave me alone!” I tried, but I knew I would ultimately fail. He had my hands tied. “Why have you got me tied up? Are you afraid I’m going to kick your arse? Why don’t you let me free, so I can at least put up a fight?” Antonio smiled before pressing his lips against mine. I was getting frantic by that point. I knew exactly what was coming next, and there was bugger all I could do to stop him. Pulling himself away, Antonio ran his hands up my thigh. “You know, Luca will never want you once I’ve marked you. How do you think he’s going to feel about you once he knows I have had my dick in you, ha? How do you think he’s going to feel once you have my baby inside you?” Eyes bulging, I glared at him. Did I just hear correctly? “You’re fucking sick. Do you know that?” Antonio pushed himself off me momentarily, but only to start shedding all his clothes. All I could do was shut my eyes and pretend this wasn’t happening. I didn’t want to see him naked. I didn’t want him on top of me naked. Just the mere thought had the nausea rising in my stomach. Once all of his clothes were off, Antonio climbed back on top of me and started pulling up my dress. “I’m going to enjoy this. I’m going to keep you prisoner every day and fuck you senseless. Once you have my baby inside you, I shall let you go. Try getting Luca to love you then.” “I would rather kill myself then let your demon spawn grow inside of me.”

Antonio just smiled and was about to rid me of my knickers when Rachael threw the door open. “Antonio, what are you doing?” Rolling his eyes at me, Antonio got off the bed. “She wanted me. What can I say? It was hard to resist.” Rachael snapped her head to me, searching my eyes for an answer. “You don’t really believe any of that bullshit, do you?” “What am I going to do about this now?” Antonio looked down at his erection. To my utter surprise—and disgust—Rachael came over to him and kissed him. “Why don’t we put on a show for Clara? You’d like that wouldn’t you, baby?” Antonio growled, pulling Rachael to his mouth and devouring her like she was a piece of meat. “Why can’t we involve her? We could both have our fun then.” Rachael pulled away and began to strip for him. “No. It will be just you and me. I can make you feel good. You know I always make you feel good.” I closed my eyes. I didn’t want to watch what was about to obviously happen in front of me. I had been taken and placed in front of a freak show. The both of them were equally fucked up. With my eyes shut, I could still hear all the moans and groans filling the room. I so wanted to shut that part away as well, but I had no choice in the matter. “Clara, open your fucking eyes, or I swear to God, I will slit your Aunt Trudy’s throat. Do you hear me?” I instantly snapped my eyes open and saw a fiercelooking Antonio hovering over Rachael. She was lying on a table—spread-eagled—for the whole world to see. She had a seductive smile playing around the corners of her mouth as she played with her nipples. “Oh God, baby. I love knowing that she’s watching. Do you know how much that turns me on?” Focusing his attention back on Rachael, he placed himself in front of her and pushed his dick inside of her. Rachael gasped, and the small smile left her lips. “I want her to watch me. I want her to look at me.” Antonio growled in my direction, “Look at her!” I did as instructed and looked into Rachael’s eyes. It was sickening to watch him pound himself into her, knowing she was focused on me the whole time. Arching her back, she played with her nipples and licked her lips. Her eyes were glazing over with lust as she moaned aloud. “She’s going to make me come quick.” Me? What the fuck have I got to do with this? What a sick piece of shit she was. I couldn’t wait to get my hands free, so I could strangle her scrawny little neck. In my disgust, I turned my head away. “Clara, look at me!” Rachael shouted. I didn’t comply. “Antonio, I’ve lost it. She needs to look at me!” Her voice was like that of a child. She was pleading like a spoilt brat.

“Clara, what have I said? Look at her. Now!” Remembering what he said about my aunt, I turned my head back to her. Rachael smiled and licked her lips again. “Oh, that’s it, baby. I’m going to come now. Clara, baby, you’re so good. Fuck me harder … yes … harder. Just like that, baby.” I held on to her stare, but I wanted to vomit. I could see her eyes glazing over even more with her impending orgasm. Not once did she take her eyes off me. She was coming, and she was making damn sure I experienced every second of it. As her lips parted, Rachael screamed the room down with her orgasmic cries. Antonio just sped faster, and it wasn’t long before he was right there with her. Snapping his head towards me, Antonio smiled, pulled out of Rachael, and came all over her belly. The whole time, he stared at me as he rubbed it into her stomach. I felt sickened by the whole thing. It took every bit of willpower I had not to vomit there and then. They probably thought their show was turning me on, but that was just how sick and twisted those two were. Once he was happy that all was rubbed in nicely, Antonio came over to my bed and stroked my face. “Did you like that, Clara?” I gritted my teeth and pulled my head away in disgust. “Fuck you.” “You’d like me to, wouldn’t you?” He leaned forward, breathing heavily in my ear. “You missed it this time, but there will be other opportunities.” He kissed my cheek and licked my face. “Did you like seeing me come all over her? I wouldn’t do that with you, though. No, you’ll get the special treatment. I’m going to enjoy coming inside of you.” He pulled his head away and smiled as he watched me squirm. Rachael was getting dressed, so Antonio quickly followed suit. “Don’t be too long,” he said, glancing towards Rachael. “We have to eat.” Rachael nodded and slipped her dress over her head. Antonio was soon out the door. “Why do you do it?” I asked in frustration. “Why do that to yourself? Did you even want to have sex with him?” Putting her hands on her hips, she shook her head. “I saved you, didn’t I? If I hadn’t of gotten here when I did, the scenario would have been completely different.” “I know. And, I’m grateful.” I smiled at her, letting her know how grateful I truly was. No matter how much I hated her, I needed her as an ally right now. Especially after hearing the sick plans Antonio had for me. Rachael sat on the bed next to me and smiled. “Don’t mention it. I will do what I can—especially after that orgasm. It was the best I have ever had!” Trying not to be sick again, I swallowed down my bile and smiled brightly.

I cannot fucking believe this!

“I’ll be back in a jiffy. I just need to make us all some food. You must be starving.” If she only knew!

About another hour passed before Rachael came inside with a plate of chicken and rice. She hurriedly placed it down on the table, picked up a sharp knife, and came towards me. I instantly cringed. “It’s okay. I’m not going to hurt you. I want to set you free for now so you can eat. Will you promise not to do anything stupid? There are others out there, Clara. There isn’t any way to escape.” I looked up at her, wondering whether or not she was telling the truth. The only thing I could do was nod my head. “I promise not to do anything stupid.” “Good.” Once my hands had been cut free, I felt instant relief. Even so, it hurt at first, and I had to massage my wrists a bit before the pain subsided. Even if I had wanted to do anything stupid, my sore arms were seeing to it that I couldn’t. Motioning with her knife, Rachael pointed towards the table. “Come. You must eat. I should imagine you’ll need the toilet by now, too?” I raised myself off the bed with a nod. “Yes. That would be nice. Thank you.” I had to grit my teeth to be polite to this woman. All I could dream about was ramming her pretty little head into the dining table, which she had been fucked on earlier. Instead, I had to sit at the same table and eat from it! I got tucking in and complemented her cooking. It was tempting to spit it all in her face, but for the time being, I needed her to be on my side. Once finished, she motioned toward the door at the far end of the room, so I could use the bathroom. It was a relief to get away—even if it was only for a couple of minutes. I was disappointed to find that there were no windows in there, though. It made escaping via a different location virtually impossible. I did notice another door in the room, but it was most probably a closet. There was no denying it; I was trapped, and I was truly fucked. After freshening myself up, I opened the bathroom door to find Rachael patiently waiting with a smile plastered on that stupid face of hers. “Feeling better now?” “Yes, thank you. Although I’m wondering if I could get changed? I don’t think I can stay in a wedding dress forever.” Rachael chuckled and I smiled. Playing along with this charade was extremely difficult. “I hear what you’re saying, babes. You look gorgeous in it, though. Let’s just pretend a

little while longer, shall we?” Pretend what?

What the hell is she on about now? “Can we dance? It’s tradition for the bride to have the first dance.” Rachael had definitely gone into the realm of OneFlew-Over-the-Cuckoo’s-Nest certifiable. I wanted to hit her so hard my palms tingled with anticipation. Instead, I just nodded my head and smiled. I had to put on the greatest Oscar-winning performance ever with this one. I was sure that, in time, I could wear her down until she released me. Coming towards me, Rachael let me lead, which was the oddest thing, considering I was the one with a wedding dress on. It felt strange, but I got into it quickly, sashaying around the bedroom floor. My God, this was getting weirder by the second. “You look beautiful in this dress… Absolutely stunning. I always thought you’d make a wonderful bride. White suits you.” “Thank you,” I replied with a smile. What else could I say? “It’s a pity we don’t have some champagne with which we could celebrate this evening. Still, it would be nice to hold you in my arms on our wedding night.” I noticeably stiffened, making Rachael look up. “Remember, if I leave you alone, he will come to you.” Nodding my head, I released my grip. She was the lesser of the two evils; unfortunately, though, she was not really that much of an improvement. I just knew her better than Antonio. If our interactions yielded me a chance to escape, however, then maybe I should encourage them more. “Okay. That would be nice.” Rachael smiled before kissing my cheek and snuggling her head into my chest. All I could do was grit my teeth and hope to God that either I could get out or that Luca would come to get me. Either way, I knew I wouldn’t be able to last too long under these circumstances.

Two days I had been in that hell hole. For two days, I had had to endure regular visits from Rachael and Antonio, who treated me to their freak show every so often. Antonio would try to get me alone from time to time, but Rachael was never far behind. At least she was keeping the wolf at bay. It helped that I let her cuddle with me at night while we slept. I felt sick having to do it, but I would much rather endure that than Antonio’s slimy hands all over me. She was keeping him away from me, and the sweeter I was to her, the more I could see her giving in to me. It was morning, and I had Rachael asleep next to me. I eventually decided it was time to go to the bathroom and get a wash; I constantly felt dirty in that place. Once I was finished, I got dressed in the jumper and pair of jeans which Rachael leant me and proceeded back into the bedroom. “Feeling refreshed now? You look great in my clothes.” “Yes. I do feel better, thanks.” Sitting down on the bed beside her, I took her hand. “Rachael, I’m not sure how long you can go on like this with Antonio. You know he will find a way eventually.” Rachael sighed and lifted herself up into a seated position. “I know. I’m trying to protect you, but it’s hard. He’s growing more and more determined than ever to get to you.” I stroked her hand, smiling appreciatively. “I know. You’ve been doing an excellent job, but don’t you think we should try and get away somehow? Just you and me? We can go anywhere you want—just the two of us.” She smiled brightly, raising her posture. “You mean that? You well and truly mean that?” Nodding my head, I cupped her hand in mine. “I do mean it. I want to go away with you. This is all new to me, and it will take time, but I’m sure that with your love and attention, you could show me what it’s really like to be loved by another woman.” Rachael gasped, pulling me to her for a tight hug. After a few seconds, she pulled away and looked at me. “Prove it.” Oh shit. I hadn’t seen that one coming. I thought I had her where I wanted and needed her to be. “What more can I say?” She shook her head, waving her hand in front of me. “I don’t want words; I want actions. Prove it.” I thought I knew what she was talking about, so I shook my head. “I’m not ready for that yet. I need more time to

adjust.” “I’m not talking about that. I don’t expect you to sleep with me straight away, but I need something… Anything that can show me this is what you want. Anything to show me that you’re willing to try.” I stiffened, wondering what I could possible do to show her that—as far as she was aware—I meant business. “If you can prove it to me, I’ll get us out of here. I promise.” I looked into her eyes, and I knew she was telling the truth. It was then I realised I had no other choice. Sliding myself towards her, I took her face in my hands. Rachael gasped, and I could see tears in her eyes. Not wanting to look at her anymore, I closed my own and pulled her lips to mine. If I was going to get out of this, I had to give the best kiss-performance of my life. At first, I was gentle and kissed her lightly. Rachael moaned into my mouth as her breaths escaped her. Knowing I had to move on with it, I gently eased my tongue into her mouth. She responded straight away, lapping her tongue with mine. We stayed like that for a few moments, but when her breathing picked up even more and she tried desperately to get even closer to me, I pulled away. With heavy breaths, Rachael held onto my arms and smiled. “My God, Clara. That was beautiful. You do love me… Don’t you?” Stroking her hair behind her ear, I nodded. “Yes. I do love you. I always have deep down. It just took being here with you—alone like this—to realise. I love having you in my arms as we sleep. I want to have that every night. What do you say?” She shot up from the bed, excitement gleaming in her eyes. “Of course! Of course. I will find a way to get us out. Just stay here. I’ll be back as soon as I can.” She left, giving me time to release a humungous breath. I needed to get out of here and fast. I wasn’t sure how much longer I could go on like this with Rachael. My only desire for her involved slapping her one. I was sure she wouldn’t be so keen to let me go if she knew that. During my time alone in the room, I had started to think about Luca.

Poor Luca. Whatever must he be feeling right now? He must be going out of his mind. Grabbing my jumper, I gripped onto my chest, feeling the pain of being apart from him. All those lonely weeks and months, and then, when we could finally be together, we had been ripped apart again. I was never one for torture, but I’d happily tie Antonio up and have my wicked way with him—and not in the sense he would like either! After an hour of waiting and wondering what the hell was taking Rachael so long, I finally heard the door open. Snapping my head up, I saw Rachael timidly smile as she gently pushed the door open. “Come,” she motioned to

me. “I’ve had to think of some way to get rid of Antonio and the others for a few minutes, but I managed it. We haven’t got much time, though.” Nodding my head, I rose as quickly as I could off the bed and went to her. Rachael grabbed my hand, and I almost pulled it away. I didn’t want her touching me anymore. I didn’t want anyone touching me but Luca. Realising I still had to act as dreamy-eyed for Rachael as I could, I gently squeezed her hand. She looked lovingly into my eyes. I just wanted to poke them out of her head. Walking out of the bedroom for the first time in two days shocked me somewhat. I had grown accustomed to that room and only that room. I suddenly found myself venturing into the unknown—unaware of what may lurk around the corner. The thought somehow amplified my awareness. Out into the expanse of the hallway, I was aware of voices coming from afar in one of the other rooms. It would seem Rachael wasn’t wrong when she told me there were others around. Holding her finger up to her lips, Rachael led me down the hallway and past a few rooms towards what must have been the front door. We tiptoed as quietly as we could, and Rachael reached out towards the handle to unlock the door. All was silent apart from the voices. All was eerily silent— too silent. It made my heart thump and the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. I daren’t turn around. I didn’t want to turn around. That part of what had happened was behind me now. I had to move forward. I had to just get the hell out of there. The whole time Rachael was reaching her hand out, it almost seemed like it was moving in slow motion. I wanted to shout at her—will her to hurry the hell up. It was all taking so long that I had the need to swipe her hand away and do it myself. Once her hand was there, I almost breathed a sigh of relief. I say almost because a deep voice startled us both from behind. “Where do you think you’re going?” Knowing that voice from anywhere, I turned around to find Antonio facing us with a handgun pointed in our direction. “I’m a little disappointed in you, Rachael. I thought we had a deal. I can’t say I’m surprised by this, though. Clara does seem to have a habit of wrapping everyone around her delicate little finger.” I felt Rachael’s panic as she clung onto my hand. On instinct, I shielded her behind me. I didn’t know why I felt the need to protect her. Rachael was, of course, my enemy, but the fear I had for her life took over. It was a strange sensation. It almost felt like guilt, perhaps. I knew she wasn’t safe, and I knew it was all because of me. “She just needed some fresh air,” she explained, with a shaky voice. “We wouldn’t have gone very far.”

Gripping his gun, Antonio got mad. “You think I was born yesterday? You might be a good fuck, but you’re certainly not the brightest tool in the box, are you?” Getting angry myself, I stood my ground. “Don’t you talk to her like that!” Antonio stalked towards me and held the gun to my head. Rachael gasped and then started to sob. All I could think about was how much I wanted to shove that gun up his arse. “I’ll talk to her how I damn well please, Miss Murphy.” He gripped my arm and yanked me towards the bedroom, as Rachael screamed behind me. “You won’t be so fucking cocky when I have you beneath me as I fuck you hard, will you?” Shoving me towards the bedroom door, he motioned for me to get in. He then grabbed Rachael’s hair and yanked her, causing her to yelp. I tried reaching out to her, but a gun stopped me in my tracks. “Get the fuck back in that room. I won’t tell you again.” I folded my arms, trying my best to be brave. “No, not until you let her go.” Antonio smiled calmly and shouted, “Michael!” A man I could only assume was Michael walked out of the one of the doors and stood to attention. “Yes, sir?” “Take Miss Murphy into the bedroom until I come in. I have some business to take care of here.” “Certainly, sir.” With a smile, this Michael came towards me. I wouldn’t go without a fight, though. Rachael was screaming, and so was I—at the top of my lungs. I kicked, I bit, and I punched this arsehole with all my might. It was no use, though. This guy was twice the size of me and packing some muscles as well. All the guy did was chuckle and push me through the door. Once inside, he slammed the door behind me, and I decided to reward him with a good old bite to the arm. I sunk my teeth in so deep he yelped and threw me off him. With one quick back-hander, I was on the bed. Michael smiled and came towards me like a lion. “No, I don’t think so, pal,” I said, getting off the bed as quickly as possible. I grabbed the nearest thing I could find, which was a bedside lamp, and gripped it tightly. Michael laughed and came towards me. I knew all too well what was on his mind. Antonio was evil, and he also seemed to employ evil workers in this villainous little empire of his. “Clara Murphy,” he said, licking his lips. “We’re going to have some fun with you.” Standing my ground, I gripped the lamp with all my might. “Over my dead body.” He stalked towards me with a smile. “Oh, I think that could also be arranged.” I lunged for him. With all my might, I swung that lamp

like I was batting for the world fucking series. I didn’t think he was expecting me to swing so hard and so fast. He did try to duck, but I was so high on adrenaline that my strength must have been stronger than normal. I hit him, and he went down, but it was just at that point when I heard a gunshot from outside. I raced to the door and turned the handle, but was faced with a gun as Antonio came through the door. “Not so fast.” Looking below his shoulder, I managed to see Rachael’s lifeless body being carried away by some other men. “What have you done?” Antonio looked in the direction of where Michael was and laughed. “You really are the feisty one, aren’t you? What happened? Did Michael get too heavy-handed for you?” I backed away from him, glaring as much as I could, so he wouldn’t know I was intimidated by him. I was determined that he would not see me weak. “Why did you do that to Rachael?” Antonio flew his head back and laughed. “It was such a fucking waste, but you have only yourself to blame for that. The great fucking Clara Murphy does it again. Princess to the fucking murdering, good-for-nothing scumbag who’s hell-bent on taking over the world.” “And what does that make you, ha? You’ve killed Rachael and God knows who else. You’re holding me hostage here just to get back at Luca for being alpha-male in your petty little games.” Antonio thumped his chest in anger. “I’m top-dog around here. Me! I’ve been around here a lot longer than Luca. I should be running the show, and it should be me you’re fucking now—not Luca!” I rolled my eyes and huffed at him. “Get over yourself. There’s a reason why you’re not top-dog anymore. Have you ever thought of that? You may think Luca is all the things you say he is, but he cares. He wouldn’t have shot a woman down like that in cold blood. He does things only when he has to… Only when he has no other choice.” Antonio smiled, edging closer to me. “Oh, really? Did he ever tell you about burning my house down, knowing I had my sister inside? Did he tell you she was burned to death at the age of only seventeen? Did he tell you all this?” With my eyes widening, he knew full well I couldn’t have known a thing. I was shocked and rooted to the spot with such anxiety it burned. How could Luca have done that? Why would Luca do that? It just didn’t make any sense. Seeing my reaction, Antonio’s face took on a ferocious look. “I told you he had dark secrets. Not only had he killed his own father, but he killed my sister, too. Can you imagine how much revenge I have wanted since then?” “I can understand that, but this isn’t the way to go about it.”

“Oh no?” he asked, edging even closer. “He took away someone close to me. I loved my sister with everything I had. She was the only sibling in my life, and that sick fucker took her away from me. It’s time I paid him back.” I shook my head and backed away. “But, I’ve never done anything to you. Rachael never did anything to you.” “No, but Luca loves you. I can see it as clear as day. I don’t want to kill you. I want to make it so that every time he looks at you, he sees me. I want him to feel sick to the stomach at the thought of me being inside you time and time again. I’m going to come inside you so hard that you’ll be marked by me for life. That’s what I want, and now that Rachael is out of the way, there’s nothing fucking stopping me.” Antonio lunged for me and threw me up against the wall. With one hand free, he squeezed my breast, while holding the gun to my head with the other. “You’re going to have to kill me before you get your dick anywhere near me!” Antonio moaned, grounding his hardness into me. “Keep talking like that, baby. You don’t know how much that turns me on.” Screwing my face up, I felt revolted. “You sick piece of shit!” Antonio ground himself over me again and again. “Oh yeah… Keep talking like that.” I felt his hot breath on my neck as he kissed me. With his one free hand, he squeezed my breast before trailing down around my hips. He squeezed me into him more as he carried on kissing and biting me. I felt sick to my stomach. I really didn’t know how much more I could take of all this. It had been too long, and I wondered what the hell was taking Luca so long to find me. With all the will in the world, I finally came to the conclusion that the only way out of this was death. There was no way in hell I was letting this scumbag anywhere near my body. He would definitely have to kill me first.

With that thought in mind, I pushed Antonio with all the strength I had left in me, sending him flying towards the bed. Michael was regaining consciousness after being knocked out, so I thought I couldn’t spare anymore time. I raced for the door, but as I passed Michael, Antonio shouted for him to get me. Grabbing my ankle, Michael yanked at it so hard that I fell to the floor. I tried to scramble up, but Michael had such a tight hold on my ankle that I couldn’t break free. “Get off me, you fucking piece of shit.” I kicked my foot out, connecting it with his face, and I briefly celebrated inside once I saw how much it hurt him. I didn’t think Michael liked that too much as he roared and climbed on top of me, pinning my arms to the floor. “You fucking bitch! You’re going to get it now!” Michael was about to unbutton my jeans when Antonio grabbed him and yanked him off me. “She’s not yours!” My God, if I hadn’t known any better, I would have thought Luca was in the bloody room. “I’m nobody’s!” I shouted. Antonio smiled, looked towards Michael, and handed the gun to him. “Take this, and don’t let her out of your sight. I think I’m going to need both hands for this one. You’re free to watch, but not to participate. Unless of course you can get her to give you a blowjob. How does that sound?” Michael eagerly nodded his head. “Oh yeah. I’d love to shut that fucking mouth of hers with my cock. Watch her as she chokes on my come.” Backing away, I wondered how the hell I was going to get out of this. I had not one, but two gunning for me at the same time. Michael grabbed my hair, yanking me to my knees as Antonio held my hands back. I struggled, but Antonio just gripped tighter. I watched in horror as Michael undid his trousers with one hand as he held the gun to my head. He was turned on already. His erection facing me was all too evident. Michael smirked and yanked my head towards his cock. “Wait!” Antonio bellowed. “I have to get inside her first.” Bending down, Antonio held my arms back with one hand as the other travelled around the front of my jeans. As he rubbed my crotch, he moaned into my ear. “Hmm, this feels hot, Clara.” “Fuck you!” I tried twisting out of his grip again, but it was no use. Antonio just laughed. “I think I’ve wasted too much time already.”

Twisting the button on my jeans, Antonio was about to pull the zipper down when the door burst open. Michael turned, but it was too late. A sound of a gun fired leaving Michael falling to the floor in a heap. What I saw before me had me smiling in relief. Luca was standing there with the most murderous look on his face I had ever seen. He came forward, but unbeknownst to me, Antonio had another gun on him. Before I could even register it, Antonio had me on my feet and was pointing yet another gun to my head. “Don’t you come near me, or I’ll blow her pretty little fucking head off. I swear I will.” Fire raging in his eyes, Luca stood down. He looked angry, but he also looked desperate. Desperate to get to me. Desperate to keep me safe. “I’m okay,” I reassured him. I needed him to know I wasn’t hurt in any way. Antonio laughed and shuffled me around the room. “Do you know she has the most beautiful neck? Did you ever stop fucking her long enough to notice that?” With one hand he stroked the side of my neck and licked it. Luca’s eyes blazed with more fire as he desperately fought the urge to lunge for him. Antonio just stood there, laughing harder. “I wish I could stay longer—maybe even make you watch—but I feel I don’t have much time.” Motioning for Luca to get out of the way with his gun, Antonio pushed me towards the door. “Tell your men to stand down. I will let her go, but I swear I’ll put a bullet through her head the minute I see anyone come near me. Get it?” Gritting his teeth and clenching his fists, Luca shot a glance at all his men. “Get out of his way.” Antonio gripped me harder. “That’s better. I just need to get to my car, and I’ll be on my way.” He shuffled me out of the room, and I watched as Luca looked at me in turmoil. He followed us out as I backed away from him, causing Antonio to aim his gun higher. “Stay there until I tell her it’s safe!” Luca stood still, and I eventually was led out to the front garden of the house. I saw several cars, but Antonio was leading me to the one at the far end. I was hoping and praying he would make good on his promise to let me go. I was so done with this. I was about to wage war on the little fucker if he didn’t set me free. Opening the car door from behind, I felt Antonio tug it open. “Now,” he said still clutching onto me. “I’m going to

get into this car and drive off. When I do, you can holler all you like. I’ll be long gone. It was a shame we couldn’t have become better acquainted, but I’m a patient man. I will come for you again, and when I do, I won’t fucking hang around for no one.” Finally glad to be getting rid of this son of a bitch, I laughed. “As I said, Antonio … over my fucking dead body.” Having pushed me off him, I turned around and found him still pointing the gun at me with one foot in the car. “Until next time, my cherie.” He blew me a kiss, and then, off he went like a bat out of hell towards the exit. Thank God for that! “Luca! Luca!” I shouted as loud as I could. Luca, along with the others, came running out towards me. Some of them ran into the cars and sped off after Antonio as fast as they could. The others came to see if I was okay. First and foremost, though, Luca was there throwing his loving arms around me in a great, big, protective, bear hug. Kissing my head, Luca sounded so full of despair. “I thought I’d lost you. I thought…” “Shh,” I whispered, stopping him with my finger. “I’m okay. Nothing happened. I’m here, I’m safe, and despite what you saw, they never once managed to get what they were after.” Luca gripped me tightly and hissed between his teeth, “I’m going to kill the fucker!” I stroked his face, looking up into his eyes. “I think I agree with you there.” Luca smiled down at me and leaned in for a gentle kiss on my lips. “I’m so sorry I let him get to you.” “Don’t do this to yourself. I was bored more than anything. It was far worse being held hostage there then it was by you.” I tried to joke, but Luca didn’t seem to find the funny side. “If that asshole who grabbed your hair like that wasn’t already dead, I’d kill him again. Fuck, this was all my fault!” Cupping his face in my hands, I held his stare. “This is not like you. Stop blaming yourself. I’m here. I’m fine. Let’s just go home. Please?” Luca grabbed my hand and led me to the car. Standing by the door was Tony. “Clara, I’m so sorry about —” I immediately put my hand up, stopping him. “Unless Luca wanted you in there to see me getting undressed, then I can’t see how apologies will work. You can’t watch me twenty-four-seven. It’s okay, and if some people tell you otherwise, I’ll smack ‘em one!” I looked over at Luca’s enraged face to let him know I meant business. I wasn’t going to let Tony take the fall for this. “You’ve only just been freed from that fucker, and yet you still can’t resist voicing how much you want to hit me.” I smirked towards Tony and got in the car. “I’m not

letting what happened in there get to me. I refuse to. I wasn’t frightened; I was just so frustrated that I couldn’t cut Antonio’s balls off.” Luca laughed, scooting over to where I sat and held my hand. “You know, you never fail to amaze me.” Luca’s telephone chimed, interrupting our little talk. Luca answered and sat there, holding the bridge of his nose. “What do you mean you’ve lost him? I want you to find him, and when you do, hold him until I get there. I shall have every pleasure in dealing with Mr. Cavelli myself.” Gritting his teeth, Luca threw the phone on the seat and growled. “Why doesn’t this fucker just die already?!” As I watched Luca, I suddenly thought of something that had been bothering me for the past two days. It had been bothering me so much that I had to ask, “You know when you came home, and I slapped you?” Luca uncovered his face from his hand and looked over at me with a quizzical smile on his face. “Yes.” “You mentioned that all the women you love keep slapping you. What did you mean by that?” Noticing something out of the corner of my eye, I looked over to Tony, who was smiling in the rear-view mirror. “Of all the things to ask, you ask this now? Don’t you want to rest first? Or better still, why don’t you tell me what you went through in there?” I gripped Luca’s hand with a sigh. “If I told you what went on in there, you’d flip.” I could see he was about to boil over, so I gripped harder. “Luca, stop it. Now. The worst I saw was Rachael and Antonio fucking like rabbits in front of me. I may have been bashed about a bit, and I was almost raped…” I heard Luca suck in a breath. “Almost, Luca. It never happened. Although, I know what Antonio’s plans are. He’s one sick bastard.” “What?” he asked, clenching his fists. “He wants to impregnate me.” Luca took deep breaths as he closed his eyes. Tony just sat there in silence, shaking his head. “He what?” “He knows you love me and would do anything to get in the way of that. He told me some things. Things you and I need to discuss … alone.” I motioned towards Tony, and I think Luca knew exactly what I was referring to. “Whatever he said, they were all lies. I didn’t mean for that to happen. Someone told me the house was empty.” “So, you did do what he said you did.” “Yes, but that was only because I thought the house was empty.” I pulled my hand away and turned to the window in disgust. “Babe, please. I’ve only just got you back. Don’t shut me out. I didn’t mean for that to happen. I would never hurt his family like that. I wanted to teach him a lesson; that was all. I was told the house was empty.” Silence filled the car, and I could hear Luca trying to calm. “Tell me what he said.”

Turning my head back towards him, I realised that—no matter what—I couldn’t stay mad at him for long. No matter what he may have done, I still loved him. I believed that he believed the house was empty. I would have to take his word for that. I accepted Luca and all that he is. I told him that the family business side of things didn't matter. I had to stick to that decision. “He said he thought you would be too disgusted with me to ever touch me again. He wanted to keep me there until I got pregnant. He thought that if I had his baby growing inside of me, then you would never touch me again. That you would be revolted by me.” Luca grabbed my shoulder before pulling me over to his chest. “I could never be revolted by you. Nothing he could do would ever change how I feel. I just wish I’d had the chance to kill him back there. I just couldn’t risk it when…” “Shh. Stop the ‘what if’s.’ I’m sure he will get his comeuppance one day. Anyway, back to what I asked. Why do all the women you love keep hitting you?” Kissing my head, he squeezed my shoulder. “You were right about you being an elephant. You never do forget, do you?” I squeezed his hand. “No, and don’t sway from the conversation this time. Tell me.” Sighing, Luca smiled. “The first time I saw my mother after so many years apart, she hit me. Slapped me right across the face.” I laced my fingers through his—unable to hide the little smirk on my face. “Really? Why?” “She was mad because I broke my promise and came to Sicily. I’m so glad I did, though. She was in prison when I saw her.” I shot up from his embrace. “In prison?” “Yes—for killing my father.” Closing my eyes, I realised then just how heartwrenching that must have been for him to see. Especially after knowing she took the fall for what her son had done. “I’m so sorry, Luca. That must have been hard. I know she slapped you, but she must really love you. That’s the kind of mother’s devotion you could never, ever buy.” He kissed my hand. “I know. I’m one hell of a lucky man —no matter how many times you and my mother slap me.” I laughed. I couldn’t help but feel a sudden bond with this woman I had never met. “How long does she have to stay inside for?” Eyes widening, he smiled. “Oh. She’s out now—and boy does everyone know it. I stayed in Italy with her once she was released. I met up with all my brothers and sisters to whom I had to explain my absence for all these years.” I frowned. “What did you say?” “Believe me, I wanted to tell them the truth. I had to say that Papa was forcing me into a marriage and leaving was my only option. I told them the truth about staying with

Giuseppe. I just explained that I had built a life there.” I bit my lip. “How did they feel about that explanation?” He saw my expression and sighed. “It’s a fucking copout. That’s for sure. They weren’t happy, but now that they know I’ll be a part of their lives from now on, they’ve accepted me back. We had a big reunion back at the house where I saw a lot of my aunts and uncles—most of whom I hadn’t seen in a very long time. It was a shock, but I’m glad I have my family back now.” Thinking about it made me remember the wedding. “You and I were supposed to be married there by now.” Gritting his teeth again, Luca closed his eyes. “I know. The whole family was waiting for us.” I gasped, looking up towards his angered face. “What did you tell them?” “I told Mama the truth. She wanted to come over and kill Antonio herself. She never liked that man.” I thought about what he said and realised something. “So, this rift between you has been running longer than I thought.” Luca nodded. “Yes. Too long. That’s why an end needs to be in sight. He’s not going to stop.” I sighed, knowing he was right. “I know he isn’t. He told me that much before he drove away.” Luca grabbed me and pulled me towards his chest. “I won’t let anything happen to you. From now on, you’re stuck to me like glue. Well, apart from when that fucker’s found and I pay him a personal visit. One I will enjoy rather well.” I rubbed my hand on his chest and purred. “Oh, you’re sexy when you get angry.” Tony’s voice stunned us both. “We’re home.” I looked out of the window to my castle and sighed contentedly. I never thought seeing such a sight would be so welcoming in all my life. Running out onto the castle steps were Belinda, Mia, Samantha, and Melinda. All of them looked frantic, and a couple of them were even crying. Getting out of the car was okay; it was being pummelled by four screaming girls that was difficult. I was squeezed so tightly into them I couldn’t breathe. “Girls… Girls,” I said, choking. “I can’t breathe.” “Sorry!” they all shouted in unison. “Are you okay?” Belinda looked at me expectantly. I think they all thought I might break. “I’m fine. I could really do with a drink, though.” We all laughed, venturing up the stairs to the bar where I knew everyone would gather to find out what happened. I told them the cleanest version of events as much as possible. Nothing about what took place there was clean, though. “The only thing I feel bad about was Rachael dying because of me.” I could hear Luca’s chest rumble. “I don’t know how you could feel that way about her after what she did. I

sometimes think you’re too forgiving.” I looked up at Luca and saw the fury in his eyes. He was gripping on to a stiff drink. That was a strange thing to see. I hardly ever saw Luca drinking. I could tell he was full of pent-up rage and the need for revenge. His body language was giving him away big time. I was about to retort when Luca’s phone rang. Luca huffed, but he took the phone out straight away and moved away from the bar. I knew it would have been about Antonio, and I knew whatever the news was, it wasn’t going to make Luca calm down anytime soon. Feeling a tug on my arm, I turned to see Mia smiling. “You know, Rachael made those choices knowing full well what the implications and likely consequences of them would be. You can’t blame yourself for that.” I smiled at Mia and gripped her hand. “I know. She obviously wasn’t very well, though. Whatever decisions she did make were ones without any logical thought.” “You care too much, Clara.” Snapping my head up, I turned towards Belinda. “I’m not saying that in a bad way at all. You should care. It’s sometimes your job to care. But, Rachael was never appreciative of what you did for her. She just took it and asked for more. She was always wanting more than what you could give her. I’m just so sorry that she let it lead her down the path to her own destruction in the end. None of what happened was going to end in a good way. Surely, she didn’t really think you would run away with her and live happily-ever-after on some tropical island somewhere, picking flowers and skipping the days away together.” I laughed and shook my head. “You know, I think she probably did believe exactly that.” Just then, all was silent when an almighty crash could be heard outside in the hall. Getting off my stool, I ran out to see what was happening—only to find Luca pacing the floor. His drink and shards of glass were sprawled all over the floor at his feet. I looked up from the floor to his enraged face. “Calm down, and tell me what’s happening.” He gripped his hair, looking at me with fury in his eyes. “The fucking bastard’s disappeared again. They can’t find him. Fucking useless pieces of shit, the lot of them. The lot of you!” he said, waving his hands towards his men. “Luca, calm the fuck down!” Turning towards Belinda, I saw the shock on her face. I pulled her towards me and whispered in her ear. “He needs calming, and I think I know just the solution. Would you mind cleaning this up, while I go sort out the raging, Italian hothead over there?” She smiled, grabbed my arm, and squeezed it. “Of course not. You do what you have to do.” I turned, storming up the stairs past a pacing Luca before pointing up. “Upstairs—now! And don’t you even

think about disobeying me.” I looked down towards Luca and could see the amusement in his eyes. How quickly his moods changed. Scanning the room with a scowl for his men, he took the stairs behind me. I carried on my journey until I got to our tower. Once I unlocked the door, I kept it open, waiting for Luca to come through. It wasn’t long before he was there, looking every bit like the male lion I had come to know and love. I sauntered towards his heaving body. He was angry and highly charged. I figured that anger would be best used in a more positive fashion. Placing my hands on his chest, I let them fall towards his trousers. “Luca,” I said as gently as I could, “we need to get reacquainted.” He shook his head, trying to stop me from unbuttoning his trousers, but he still seemed too full of pent-up rage to have complete use of his hands. They were fisted so tightly that I thought they were almost stuck. “We can’t do this. I’m too angry. If I don’t go out there and find him myself, I think I might explode.” Ignoring him, I pushed my hand down to his cock and started rubbing him gently. Luca moaned, and it wasn’t long before he was growing hard in my hand. “How about you explode inside my mouth? Wouldn’t that be better?” Thumping his head back against the door, Luca closed his eyes. “Fuck, I’ve missed you.” I knew I had him then. I knew he was finally calming down. I was worried he was going to have a heart attack soon from all this stress. Having so much anger couldn’t be good for him. I was about to kneel before him, so I could lower his trousers and take him in my mouth, but Luca somehow found the use of his hands. “Not like this. Not after what…” He didn’t say it, but I knew what he meant. Maybe that image of me in front of that man was all too sickening for him. Despite what Luca had said earlier, what happened was going to affect us now in some way. Ridding me of my jumper and jeans, Luca carried me over to the bed. “Hey, how come I always end up naked before you?” As Luca pulled his shirt over his head, he smiled. “Because I’m in charge. Remember?” I rolled my eyes, and Luca halted for a second. “Did you just roll your eyes at me?” I nodded my head with a cheeky grin. “I believe I did.” “You never fail to amaze me. You’re one hell of a woman. Have I ever told you that?” Looking over at my man’s bronzed and toned body, I almost purred like a cat. “I think maybe once or twice.” Luca managed to rid himself completely of his clothes and was on top of me and kissing me before I even knew it. It wasn’t long after that he pulled away, a hint of worry

creasing in his forehead. “You’re not doing this just to placate me, are you? I’m not going to do anything you don’t want me to do.” “Oh, please! When have you ever asked my permission to have sex with me? You take it no matter what.” I was joking of course, but the look on his face was one of devastation. “I was only joking with you. Jeez! When have I ever not wanted to have sex with you? If I wasn’t in the mood—which never happens around you—I would tell you.” A sudden unease came over me. I worried Luca was treating me with kid gloves. I didn’t want to be treated like a china doll; I wanted my old Luca back. The thought quickly faded when Luca brushed his nose up against my neck the way he knew I liked it. That one, simple, gentle touch had me shivering and wanton all over. I didn’t want what happened these last two days to affect us. I didn’t want Antonio winning that way. I was determined to keep our happy family unit running the way it always had. As I dug my nails into his back, I moaned. “God, I hate it when you do that.” Luca chuckled and nibbled gently on my lip. “You may be great at everything else, but you suck at lying, amore mio.” Hearing his Italian accent had my hairs standing on end. “Hmm, yes. Tutti frutti.” Stopping momentarily, Luca looked at me with one raised eyebrow. “Tutti frutti?” I frowned back. “It’s Italian, isn’t it?” Luca shook his head and rumbled with laughter. “Yes, but you suck at it. First, you talk about men’s trousers, and now you’re telling me about fruits.” “Well,” I said wiggling my hips, “I’m feeling all fruits about you, Luca. Get tutti frutti with me.” I looked up at my gorgeous fiancé, and all my troubles faded away with his smile. “I love you, Clara.” “I love you, too. Now, let’s cut out this soppy shit and get down to brass tacks, shall we?” Grinding himself into my belly, Luca growled. “You sure know how to turn a man on.” Knowing I could play this to my advantage, I said, “Well, I do try my best to please a man.” Luca glared at me with a growl. “Not any man. One man. Me.” And there it was. As sure as eggs is eggs, Luca would always be Luca, and I doubted very much I would ever want that to change. “Well then, show me what you’ve got, my ‘one man.’ Let me see what you can do.” Luca delved towards my nipples, momentarily looking up. “With pleasure.” Words couldn’t describe how good having Luca’s

mouth on my nipples felt. It always felt good, but knowing I had somehow cheated death and was now here again with him heightened it to maximum. Moaning, I fisted my hands through his hair. I thought Luca was going to descend as he always told me how good I tasted. Instead, he shocked and stunned me when he thrust his cock deep inside me. Hearing my gasp, Luca stilled. “I didn’t hurt you, did I?” I huffed, annoyed he was treating me so delicately. “Stop being a little arse, and do your job properly.” Thrusting again, I saw the strain on his face. “Do my job properly, ha?” That’s better. That’s the Luca I had come to love. I grabbed his arse, squeezing him into me. “Clara, let go,” he said, thrusting again. I shook my head and squeezed him again. The moan that escaped him nearly had me climaxing. “I won’t tell you again.” This just made me more eager to keep on. In my lust-induced haze, I did something that—under any normal circumstances—I knew would have gotten me into trouble. At that point, though, I didn’t care. I smacked him. Luca stopped still. Dead still. All I could hear was his breathing at the base of my neck. After a few agonising moments, Luca finally spoke. “I may be wrong here— correct me if I am—but did you just smack my ass?” My heart started drumming. I knew he was being gentle. I needed to remind him that I needed my Luca back. I was in trouble now—I could feel it—but I didn’t have a clue as to what he was going to do to me. I knew I would most probably love every second of it, but the anticipation was ringing through my ears. “I may have grazed it a little with my hand.” Luca finally gazed up into my eyes. The caramel colours danced like they were blazing with fire. “Do you know how much trouble you’re in now? Grazed my ass!” I smirked. “Yes, I do believe it was your ass.” Luca gave me a sarcastic laugh and shook his head in dismay. “When are you ever going to learn, amore mio?” I stared at him in disbelief. “Are you seriously asking me that question?” He knew I never would. Without further hesitation, Luca reached his arms around my waist and stood up—still inside of me. “What are you doing?” He never said a word; he just moved us towards the dining table. Once there, he pulled out of me, placed me down, and spun me around so my back was to him. “Bend over,” he barked. “Lay your hands on the table.” Heat prickled my skin in anticipation. Luca had never taken me like this before, but I was ready for him. I wanted anything he could give me. So, I stretched my arms, palms out, and bent over the table. I was completely bare to him… Completely vulnerable. Luca circled for what seemed like an age. I wanted

him to touch me. I needed it with a rich intensity… Just one little touch. I was so desperate that I was wriggling and pushing myself out trying to seek the warmth of his skin. “Amore mio, what are you doing?” I breathed out a lusty sigh. “Touch me.” I heard a soft growl and then a hand slightly grazed my bottom. “You mean like this?” I moaned and pushed back for more. “Yes.” Suddenly, out of nowhere, Luca smacked me, making me yelp. “Or like this?” “Yes!” Silence fell. I couldn’t feel him or hear him. I was starting to get paranoid, but then, all of a sudden, Luca leaned over me. His skin was on mine, and his hardness was digging into my bottom. He came close to my ear, and I felt his hot breath. “This is supposed to be a punishment.” I turned my head to him. “You think this is punishment? Smack me again, but make sure you have your cock inside me before you do.” I heard him hiss in a breath. “You are the most insubordinate woman I know.” “Maybe, one day, you’ll learn, too.” I sighed. “Now, can you please get on with it? If I don’t orgasm soon, I’m going to scream.” When he didn’t say anything, I turned my head around to look at him. I furrowed my brows once I saw the conflicted look on his face. I didn’t like it. “What’s wrong?” He suddenly threw his arms around me, enveloping me in a tight grip. “I thought I was going to lose you. I never want to go through that again.” I was confused, but I breathed in his aftershave and let it surround my senses. If he wanted to hold me like this, then I definitely wasn’t going to complain. “I don’t intend to leave this earth so soon. Besides, who else would be there to rein you in?” Luca pulled back. “Rein me in? Rein me in?” I nodded. “Did I stutter?” I saw that spark, but as quickly as it came, it went. “Luca, what’s going on? I want us to be together … like that.” I pointed to the table. Luca closed his eyes for a moment before looking back at me. “I don’t want to treat you like those scumbags did. I don’t want to cause bad memories.” I laughed a little, but at least I knew what was going on in his head now. “Luca,” I reached up to touch his face and he leant in as I caressed his stubble, “what happens between us is between us. No one can come between that. Believe me, the only thought that came into my head when you bent me over the table like that was how soon I would feel that monster cock inside of me.” I pointed to his manhood to emphasise my point. Luca smirked. “Monster cock?” I pointed to it again. My God, no matter how many times I looked at the beast, it never failed to amaze me.

“Have you not looked down there yourself? Jeez.” Luca smiled and leaned in to kiss me lightly on the lips. How quickly the fires burned when he did that. “Please, do this … for me.” He kissed me again. “Can’t we just go back to bed?” I shook my head. “No, Luca. Here. I want you to fuck me here. Bend me over the table and give me your best shot.” Luca growled. “I don’t…” “Yes, I know,” I interrupted. “You don’t fuck. But, believe me when I say that once we get together, fucking is a word I would definitely use to describe us.” Luca pulled his head back. “You make me lose my head, amore mio. How can you say we fuck? I make love to my woman—the woman who is going to be my wife soon.” I nod. “Yes, but we also fuck. You fuck-love me.” Luca smirked. “I fuck-love you?” I laughed. Hearing it said back sounded funny. “Yes. You make love to me by fucking me. I love it. I wouldn’t have it any other way. We love each other and fuck each other… We fuck-love.” Luca leaned over, nibbling on my lip. “I fucking love you.” I smiled. “There is that, too.” I giggled when he leaned into my neck and started biting. “Please fuck-love me because I fucking love you, too.” I grabbed his arms. “Take me, you beast with the monster cock.” Luca grabbed my ass, smacked it, and kissed me hungrily with a growl. “Oh, I intend to, amore mio.”

After our fuck-love session over the table, Luca quickly fell asleep. I could tell he was exhausted. I think the lack of sleep while constantly out searching and worrying for me did it. I, for some reason, lay awake staring at the ceiling. Images of the past two days skittered about in my head. It wasn’t something I wanted to think about, but it was all I could do. Not wanting to think about it anymore, I gently eased myself off the bed, pulled a maxi dress over me and walked out of the bedroom undetected. Luca really must be out of it. “I take the silence to mean you have calmed the savage beast?” I looked toward the voice and saw Belinda standing in a curvaceous blue dress. “He’s out of it. So out of it he didn’t even notice I left.” Belinda smiled. “Do you fancy something to eat?” I sighed my appreciation. “Would I ever!” Belinda nodded. “I’ll go fetch something from the kitchen for you.” “Thanks, Belinda. I’m just going to head for the bar. I could do with a drink.” Belinda nodded and went on her way. I proceeded down the steps and found Tony standing at the bar with a big smirk on his face. “Has boss forgiven us now?” I huffed out some air, sat at the bar, and ordered a brandy neat. “I think I’ve won him round. He’s still not going to be happy, though. No matter what, Antonio seems to always slip through our fingers.” Tony placed a hand on my arm. “We will get him.” I stared up at Tony’s dark eyes. They were brown, like Luca’s, but a deeper shade of brown. His hair was cropped short, and his dimples stood out when he smiled. Tony had a nice smile… It was the type of smile that could melt panties. No wonder Belinda had fallen for him. The majority of men were all bulky and gorgeous for some reason. “The women in Italy must have a really difficult time of it.” Tony stared at me in confusion. I waved my hand. “Never mind… Just thinking out loud.” “Your drink, Clara.” I looked across at Bill. “Thank you.” I picked it up, saluted him, and gulped it all in one. “Another?” Bill asked. I nodded. “Coming right up.” I smiled and turned to Tony again. “When did you meet Luca?” Tony inhaled a sharp breath. “I met him in America. A

lot of us move about. There are so many scattered across Sicily, America, and here that it’s sometimes hard to keep track of who is where. Luca was only twenty-two, but he had already made a name for himself in New York.” My eyebrow rose. “New York? So, that’s where you’re from?” Tony nodded. “I was born in Sicily, like Luca, but we moved when I was very young. I knew of the Belatoni family. They were more famous than his father’s side.” I frowned again. “So, Luca hasn’t got his father’s name then?” Tony shook his head. “No. It was changed after he moved. He was once a…” He suddenly stopped. “Once a what? Why have you stopped?” Tony looked conflicted. “It is not my place to say.” I sighed and shook my head just as Belinda came in with a chicken sandwich. “Here you go, Clara.” I smiled at her. “Thanks. I’m just trying to get answers out of Tony, but it’s like getting blood out of a stone.” I rolled my eyes. “Could you not torture it out of him for me?” I winked at Belinda, and Tony’s eyes went wide. Belinda strolled over to Tony and started leisurely trailing her hand up and down his arm. “Oh, I think I could certainly try. What is it you want to know?” I took a bite out of my sandwich and waited until I had chewed it all before answering. “He won’t give me Luca’s father’s last name.” Belinda looked confused as she stared back at Tony. “Why not?” Tony looked like he was having a battle with himself. I could tell he was giving himself a good hiding in his own mind. “Because it’s not for me to say.” I shrugged. “It’s only a name.” Tony was rigid, but he kept silent. Belinda watched and turned to me. She was asking permission, so I nodded my head. Tony looked dumbstruck. “What are you doing?” Belinda was already moving, tucking herself inbetween Tony’s legs. She had her back to me, so I couldn’t see what she was doing, but I could tell by the movement of her arm what was going on. Tony hissed in a breath and grabbed Belinda by the wrist. “Belinda, stop. I won’t be held accountable if you don’t.” I shook my head. “Belinda’s not going anywhere. She’s at work, remember?” I smiled sweetly at him as Belinda carried on her magic. Despite trying to restrain her, it looked as though he was enjoying it too much. “All I need is a name, Tony. No biggy.” “Fuck!” he hissed. “Belinda, stop!” Belinda turned to face me a moment, winked and then started descending. Tony looked like he was about to have a heart attack. “Cavelli, okay. He used to be a Cavelli.”

Belinda halted straight away, I gasped, and Tony gulped. He saw the questioning in my eyes and sighed. “Luca and Antonio are distant cousins.” I couldn’t believe this. “Is there anything else this jumped up little arsehole isn’t telling me?” Tony looked panicked. “You have to understand. He is ashamed of that side of the family. They have always been evil, but Luca is on the good side. He doesn’t want to be affiliated with them in any way, shape, or form. He is ashamed that he is a part of it.” “I understand, but he still could have told me.” I saw the worry in his eyes and decided to put him out of his misery. “Don’t worry. I won’t land you in it.” He sighed a huge sigh of relief. “Thank you.” I smiled. “Don’t mention it.” Tony grabbed Belinda by the waist and held her to him, before facing me. “Did you really mean what you said about Belinda having to work?” With a cheeky grin, I looked across at Belinda. She was smiling, too. “No. Go ahead. I’ve had my fuck-love.” They both frowned. “Fuck love?” Belinda asked. I waved my hands. “Never mind. Go and have your fun.” They both left, and I sat there quietly for a while, eating my sandwich and drinking the brandy. I was starting to get a little tipsy, but with no food and a healthy serving of the stuff, it was no wonder. Just as I had finished my sandwich, Alessandro took a seat beside me. “Afternoon, Clara. How are you feeling?” I sighed. “I could feel better, but I could also feel worse. Despite Rachael doing what she did, I will mourn her death. I wanted to kill her myself a few times, but I never would have actually done it. She wasn’t well. I could tell that after being with her for those two days.” My eyes started wandering over Alessandro’s body. Despite Luca being my one and only, I could still appreciate the male form. “Are you getting bigger? I could swear your muscles are bulkier than normal.” Alessandro laughed. “I’ve just been working out in your gym a lot. That’s all.” I smiled, looking into his eyes a little longer than normal. “You really are quite beautiful.” He laughed. “Don’t let the boss hear you say that.” I shrugged. “He doesn’t have to know. I can appreciate you from afar.” I winked at him, making him blush. “You’re going red.” I started laughing. “Stop it now, Clara.” I waved my hand about. “Okay, spoilsport. I’m only pulling your leg. I know Mia’s pulling something else of yours, so let’s just leave it at that.” His face blanched again, making me laugh all over. “Between you and Tony, you’re both quite something else.” Alessandro shrugged. “I suppose, being brothers, we would be.”

My mouth dropped. “You’re brothers?” Alessandro nodded. “Shit, how come I’m only finding this out now?” Where the hell have I been these past few months? Alessandro chuckled. “Well, Luca keeps you occupied most of the time.” I smiled, thinking that was true. “I know, but he wasn’t here for nine weeks, and I could have known then.” Alessandro placed a hand on my shoulder. “Don’t beat yourself up about it. You had a lot on your mind back then. Of course you were going to be a little distant. You were missing Luca. No one could blame you for that.” I smiled sweetly at him. “Mia’s a lucky girl.” Alessandro laughed. “I’m not sure Mia feels the same; I think I drive her nuts.” I frowned. “Why?” Alessandro went silent for a moment. “I don’t like to know about other men touching her.” I could have rolled my eyes, but I thought I knew what he meant. “Her past bothers you?” Alessandro sighed. “If I said no, that would be a lie, but I would never let it affect us… The here and now.” I raised my eyebrow. “But you are.” “Come again?” I turned to face him more directly. “You are by the mere fact that you’re saying that you drive her nuts. You went into a relationship with Mia knowing of her occupation. If it is something that bothers you, then maybe you aren’t meant to be together.” Alessandro hissed like I had just caused him pain. “Now that I’ve found her, I can never let her go. I just…” he trailed off for a moment before looking back at me. “I think I’m falling in love with her, and I don’t want her past coming between us. I’ve already nearly knocked one of your clients out just because he spoke to her.” My eyes widened.

How did I not know about this? He saw my reaction and smiled. “Don’t worry. I didn’t touch him, but Mia and I certainly argued afterwards. I just get so angry. I don’t want anyone else looking at her, wanting her, or missing her in that way.” I placed my hand on his arm. “I can understand where you’re coming from, but if you truly love her, then you’ll have to move past this. You will lose her otherwise.” Alessandro nodded. “I know. I’m trying. I’ve been with her, and I can never understand why someone would want her just in that way. Mia’s amazing.” I saw the twinkle in his eye, and it made me smile. “She is amazing. That’s why she’s worth it all, Alessandro. Mia deserves happiness in her life.” Alessandro sighed. “I know. I’m working through it. I can never promise not to go mad if someone else tries to make a move on her, but the past I know I will move on from.” I patted his arm before setting it back at the bar.

“Good. Otherwise, you’ll have me to deal with. Fuck it up, Alessandro, and you will understand the wrath of Clara. Do you get me?” Alessandro laughed. “I get you. I think you’re scarier than Luca.” I wriggled in my seat and smiled. “I’ll take that as a compliment.” I paused for a minute. “So, what’s your surname?” Alessandro smiled. “Vincenzo.” Even their surnames sounded sexy. “So, Alessandro Vincenzo and Tony Vincenzo?” Alessandro nodded. “Tony è la mia famiglia.” I hissed in a breath without meaning to. My legs were suddenly all jelly. “Is there something wrong?” I violently shook my head. “No. Nothing is wrong at all.” I bit my lip, resisting the urge to make Alessandro speak to me some more in Italian. I wasn’t sure what it was about hearing it, but it seemed to be my personal aphrodisiac. “You look uncomfortable all of a sudden. Have I said something wrong?” I made a squeaky noise. “No, nothing. It’s all tutti frutti.” Alessandro laughed loudly. “No wonder Luca loves you. You’re completely nuts.” I smiled at that. “Thank you.” “You’re welcome.” After laughing, we both fell silent for a moment. “So, I gather you met Luca at the same time as Tony?” Alessandro nodded. “Yeah. We were all very young, but we were looking to follow in our families’ footsteps. It’s been a tradition of ours for around eighty years. We’re all such a tight-knit family. The Belatoni’s and the Vincenzo’s go way back.” I nodded. “What was Luca like back then?” Alessandro laughed. “A crazy son of a bitch. He’s actually mellowed since he met you.” My eyes widened. “You call that,” I pointed upstairs, “mellowed?” Alessandro kept on laughing. “Yeah. Would you believe it?” I shook my head. “No, I don’t believe it.” “I must admit, he has been difficult to live with these past couple of days, but everyone understood why. He was frantic about you.” My smile faded as I nodded my head. “I can imagine. It wasn’t a picnic for me either. I thought I would never see him again.” Alessandro chuckled. “He would never let that happen.” I puffed out some air. “Yes, I believe that.” I stared at Alessandro for a moment. “So, tell me more about the families. Aren’t you all called clans or something?” He laughed. “I suppose you could say that. As you know, the Belatoni’s and Vincenzo’s go way back. We are

all practically family. There are even cousins, aunts, and uncles married to each other on both sides of the family. Then, there are the Cavelli’s.” I groaned. “Yeah. They are not well-liked at all anywhere—not here, New York, or in Sicily. Neither are the Salvatore’s.” I frowned, and he noticed. “There aren’t that many of them here … thankfully. But, they’re hated. Even the Cavelli’s hate them.” I frowned. “Why?” Alessandro thought for a moment. “It’s partially to do with their underhanded tactics, but it’s mostly because around twenty years ago, one of the Cavelli girls was raped. She was only fifteen, but a Salvatore had an unhealthy obsession with Antonio’s cousin, Francesca. He plagued her. He was told to back off, but he didn’t listen. He cornered her on her way back from school and raped her. She was distraught and told the family what had happened. Her father, Pasquale, was so angry that instead of ordering a hit on him, he took pleasure in torturing him personally before cutting his head off. A week later, though, Francesca took her own life.” I gaped. “Oh my God, that’s terrible.” Alessandro nodded in agreement. “Didn’t the Salvatore family apologise for this particular Salvatore’s behaviour?” Alessandro shook his head. “No. The Cavelli’s and the Belatoni’s were too angry. It was the one and only time that both families agreed on something. The Cavelli’s are too ruthless, though. They cause destruction wherever they go. Lots of men have been put at the bottom of the Hudson River and the Sicilian lakes for something as simple as an order being placed wrong. They’re ruthless, dangerous fuckers who show no respect and gain no respect. That’s the one thing the Belatoni’s have that the Cavelli’s don’t. You can’t buy respect.” I nodded in agreement. “You got that right.” I heard giggling behind me and turned to find Belinda and Tony returning back from their little “tête-à-tête.” Belinda’s cheeks were flushed, and Tony was beaming from ear to ear. “Have a good time?” Tony pulled Belinda to him. “You have no idea. This woman will be the end of me.” Everyone started laughing except for Belinda, who slapped him on the shoulder. “Hey! Watch what you say about me.” Tony smiled adoringly at Belinda and kissed her head. It made me sigh a little. They were such a cute couple. I was in the middle of admiring that fact when I heard a flurry of voices outside. One of Luca’s men entered with another man, who I had never met before. Immediately, my legs turned to jelly. Tony was talking about Belinda being the death of him; I reckoned these Italian men were going to be the death of me. When he saw me, he appraised me with a cheeky smile. It made the hairs on the back of my neck stand to

attention. This man was tall, athletically built, and looked to be in his early thirties. His hair was black, slicked back perfectly, and he had the most amazing light brown eyes. I thought Luca had the most amazing eyes, but these were certainly a close second. “Che bellezza è questo che vedo davanti a me?” A noise I can only describe as a cross between a moan and a squeal left my lips. The girls smiled, and so did the mystery man. Luca’s other men looked uncomfortable. “This is Clara, Giovanni. She is Luca’s fiancée.” Alessandro was making sure Giovanni knew that very important fact. Giovanni didn’t seem to flinch at all. In fact, he just nodded and came towards me holding out his hand. “So nice to meet you. I’m Giovanni Belatoni—Luca’s uncle.” I took his hand, noticing how strong it was, and I gasped a little when he placed his mouth on the back of my hand. “Oh my,” I breathed. I didn’t mean to let that out; it just came out with a will all its own. Once I came to my senses, I cleared my throat. “Aren’t you a little young to be his uncle?” Giovanni kept hold of my hand as he chuckled slightly. “You could say that, but my father was a little rogue, shall we say. I was born when he was in his forties.” I nodded. “Ah. That makes sense. I take it that this isn’t just a passing visit?” Giovanni wouldn’t let go of my hand, but at that moment, I didn’t care. His touch was rather hypnotic. “I must apologise for turning up unannounced. Luca’s mother is very concerned with what has been going on. She sent me here to see if I could help, but I see you’re here and looking extremely healthy to me.” He studied me from top to bottom, and it made me shudder a little. My God, this man was intense. “She is fine, Giovanni. So, you can take your fucking filthy hands of my fiancée.” I jumped as Giovanni looked over and smiled towards Luca. “Ah, my nephew has decided to grace us with his presence. I was just getting to know your fiancée. She’s fascinatingly beautiful, Luca. If I had met her first, I would have scooped her up before you.” Luca was soon next to me. At that point, Giovanni finally loosened his grip. “Well, she’s mine. So, no fucking touching.” Giovanni laughed. “Still the same hot-headed Luca, I see.” I puffed. “You have no idea.” I rolled my eyes, making Giovanni smile wider. My goodness, his smile was hot. “What are you doing here? Other than groping my wife.” Giovanni tutted. “She’s not your wife … yet.” “She would have been if that fucker hadn’t gotten to her.” He looked down to me and squeezed me to him. “Are you okay?” I nodded, and Luca turned his attention back to

Giovanni. “That is why I’m here, little nephew. Your mother is very worried.” Luca stiffened. “Is she okay?” Giovanni smiled. “Yes, but she is ready to commit murder on Antonio. She is not happy that she’s missed her eldest son’s wedding. She had prepared everything and was expecting the wedding to be today. All the family members have gathered for the occasion.” My jaw dropped. “Today?” Giovanni turned to me and smiled. “Yes. Having second thoughts?” He winked. I blushed, and Luca gripped his hold on me. “No, she fucking isn’t. Remember my warning, Giovanni. You may be family, but I’ll have no regrets in chopping your hands off if you ever dare touch her.” I elbowed Luca, and he winced. “Will you keep your pants on? For God’s sake, you’re like a parrot! Don’t touch her. Keep your hands off her. Stop looking at her! ” I boomed. Giovanni laughed, and my attention went straight back to Luca. “Can we please concentrate on the task at hand rather than this obvious show of you flexing muscles?” Luca tried, but failed miserably at smiling. “Flexing muscles?” I nodded. “I’ll be flexing a muscle inside you shortly. I think we need to be reacquainted again.” My cheeks flushed red, and all the girls around me giggled. “Please forgive your little nephew, Giovanni. He’s obviously just woken up on the wrong side of the bed this afternoon.” Giovanni smiled, and Luca whispered in my ear. “You know there is nothing little about me, amore mio.” More giggling commenced as I elbowed Luca again. “Ouch! What was that for?” I rolled my eyes again. “For being an overbearing ape!” Giovanni burst into laughter. “I think this woman is about the best thing that’s ever happened to you. I think I’m already in love, and we’ve only just met.” Luca was about to retort when I put my hand up. “Enough!” Luca frowned. “You didn’t know what I was going to say.” I nodded. “Oh, yes, I bloody did. Now, stop it. Let’s talk. Giovanni, you can let your sister know that everyone is alive and well, and we will be over as soon as we can. I would also like to apologise for not being there just yet. It would seem I was otherwise engaged.” Giovanni raised his eyebrow and then looked at Luca. “I hope you caught the coglione.” Luca growled. “No. He fucking slipped through our fingers … again.” Giovanni paced a little in thought. “I think we need to step up our game and catch him before he does something

stupid. All the Belatoni family know about the situation and are awaiting news on his capture. They want justice just as much as you do. I am here to help. What are we going to do about the wedding?” Giovanni looked at Luca and then at me. “I think we should go over as soon as we can.” Luca kissed my head. “Are you sure about that?” I nodded. “I was sure about it when I was trying on that dress three days ago. I want to marry you, and I don’t think we should let Antonio get in the way of that. He has already succeeded once.” Luca liked that. I could tell by the shit-eating grin on his face. “Only a few more days until I own you.” I raised my eyebrow. “Own me, ha?” Luca nodded. “Yes. I’ll have a licence that says so.” I gazed into his eyes. They were as serious as ever— almost like a dancing fire blazed within—challenging me to retort. “If you have a licence, that means I’ll have one too. It works both ways, you know.” Luca growled a little. “You are mine.” I waved my hand, dismissing him. “Oh, shut up.” I puffed out some air and watched as everyone around us smiled with great amusement. “What am I missing?” We all looked up and found Natalie strolling into the bar, looking as sexy as ever. Her hair had a dark shine as it cascaded down her back. Her movements were slow and purposeful. She had the art of seduction down to a tee. In her coolness, she suddenly spotted Giovanni. Her cool demeanour suddenly wavered as a small gasp left her lips. Switching my gaze over to Giovanni, I quickly gathered that he was just as taken with her as she was with him. The air in the room was suddenly sucked out to dry. You could have cut the sexual tension with a knife. Awkwardness soon followed as no one knew where to look. Just when it grew uncomfortable, I cleared my throat to speak. The noise I made snapped Giovanni and Natalie out of their trance. “Natalie, this is Giovanni—Luca’s uncle.” Natalie frowned, but then smiled in his direction. “Uncle?” She was obviously just as confused as I was when I was introduced. Giovanni smiled, took Natalie’s hand, and the staring commenced again as he kissed her tenderly on the back of her hand. “My father has always been somewhat young at heart.” Her eyes sparkled a little as they stared. “Nice to meet you.” Giovanni smirked. “Believe me when I say the pleasure is all mine.” Silence fell again, and I instantly felt like a voyeur on this obvious eye-fucking match between the two of them. “So, Giovanni, do you live in Sicily?” I thought it best to change the subject. Even I felt we had entered into a

pornographic movie all of a sudden. Giovanni’s reluctant gaze pulled away from Natalie and returned to me. “Yes. I run things there. I did spend a lot of time in England, though. I studied here before moving back several years ago. Luca was always set to run things when he was older, but when he left, it was up to me.” I frowned. “Were you okay with that?” Giovanni looked at Luca with a playful smile. “I’m comfortable with the fact that I’ve done a much better job than Luca could ever do.” Luca suddenly growled. “As I said before, you’re not family enough to prevent me from shoving your own balls down your throat.” I waved my hand in front of him. “Just ignore him, Giovanni. I do.” I felt Luca stiffen beside me. “I’m warning you. You know what happens when you try to go against me.” I looked up at Luca and smirked. “Oooh. I’m shaking.” Alessandro suddenly started laughing, making Luca angry. “What the fuck are you laughing at?” Alessandro quickly shut his mouth, earning him a dirty look from Luca. I slid off my stool and watched as Luca watched me. “Where are you going?” I moved past him and started walking. “I’m going to get a wash, and then I’m going to get my local masseuse, Philippe, to give me a massage. I think I need to relax.” I smiled inside, knowing that hearing his name would make Luca’s hackles rise. I wasn’t going to mention that Philippe was gay. Well, not just yet anyway. “Who the fuck is Philippe?” I walked forward a little. “I already told you. He massages my troubles away from time to time.” Luca’s nostrils flared. “When was the last time he touched you?” I placed my finger on my lip and pretended to ponder this for a second. “Hmm… I think it was two weeks ago.” Luca looked really mad. “Two weeks ago, another man had his hands on you?” I nodded. “Yeah, I think that’s about right. He’s very good.” “Where does this fucker live?” I suddenly laughed. “Stop being a baby. It’s his job.” He stepped forward again. “He’s not touching you again. I’ll find him and chop his fucking hands off.” I moved my finger back and forth tutting as I stepped back. “Oooh, tetchy, Mr. Belatoni.” Luca suddenly smiled. “You’re joking with me, aren’t you?” “Are these two normally like this?” Everyone laughed at Giovanni’s question. “All the time,” Tony piped. “It’s their prelude to sex.” I raised my eyebrow to Luca in challenge. I was always ready for sex with him, but when he got possessive and

angry like this, it just made the fires rage even more. This was my control over him. “I’m all dirty, Luca. I need to get very naked and very wet.” I pierced him with a heated stare, and my heart rate picked up a notch as he growled in my direction. I took tentative steps back, but kept my gaze on Luca. All these hot men and Italian accents were getting the better of me. As my steps took me out into the hallway, Luca suddenly placed his phone in Tony’s hand. “Hold my calls, Tony. I’m going to fuck-love my woman.”

“No matter how many times I have you, I just want more.” Luca held me in his arms tightly as I smiled. He was being even more possessive with his hold than normal. It was almost as if I would suddenly vanish if he let go. “I think that is one thing we can agree on.” Luca laughed, and it sent shivers down my body. I loved sex with Luca, but this was what I always cherished: the way he held me like I was the only woman in the world. “What’s your mother’s surname?” I felt Luca stiffen immediately, and I knew I had ruined a perfect moment. I just couldn’t get what Tony told me out of my head. “What’s brought this on?” I shrugged. “Giovanni is a Belatoni, but he is also your mother’s brother. Does that mean you took on your mother’s name?” I already knew the answer, but I needed to ask without putting Tony in it. “I changed it once we moved. I had never been my father’s son.” I toyed with his hand as I played out how our conversation would go. “So, what was your father’s surname?” He stiffened again. “Does it matter?” I nodded, and I felt his shoulders move up and down with a sigh. “I’m ashamed to even utter the name.” I pulled myself out of his grip and turned to face him. “No matter what, I am yours. I could never feel ashamed of you.” I stroked his face and saw his resolve. “I was once a Cavelli.” The venom in that name was fierce. I widened my eyes as if in shock. “You’re related to Antonio?” Luca swore under his breath. “Only by blood. He will never be my family. I would much rather slice my own throat than admit that to be true.” I took his hand. “I think you and I both know that we can’t choose our family. What matters now is building our own. My girls have always been my family, but now you and your men are, too. We all belong together. First you and me, then Alessandro and Mia, and then Tony and Belinda. Even your uncle seems to be struck by the beauty of Natalie.” I chuckled, thinking I was just as struck by him as Natalie obviously was. It didn’t help that he spoke Italian to me the moment he walked in the door. “What are you laughing at, amore mio?” I shook my head. “Nothing.”

Luca picked himself up from the bed a little, dragging me with him. “Something has amused you.” I bit my lip. “Why does your language sound like you’re making love no matter what you say? It just…” I shuddered with lustful thoughts, “gets to me.” “Ti piace quando parlo Italiano?” I momentarily closed my eyes. “Yes. Now, stop. I would like to get things done today, and you speaking Italian to me is just going to delay things more and more.” Luca smirked. “What is it that we have to do?” I nudged him, making him laugh. “You know I have this overbearing oaf demanding I marry him? He even wants a licence to prove he owns me.” Luca nodded triumphantly. “The licence is just a piece of paper. Paper can be ripped.” I squealed as Luca suddenly jolted up, threw me onto my back, and hovered over me. “No one is ripping anything of yours away from me, amore mio. I would never let that happen. Besides, it’s not about the paper. I know I own you. It’s been that way ever since I saw your photo at your aunt’s house.” The thought of my aunt had me up and out of Luca’s grip. “My aunt!” Luca smiled. “She’s fine. I spoke with her the moment I woke up.” I felt sad for her. “Does she know?” Luca looked annoyed. “I had no choice but to say something. She was asking for you. No doubt she will be here shortly.” I huffed my annoyance. “Then, why are you keeping me up here?” Luca smiled. “Well, mia bambina wanted sex. How could I refuse her?” I shoved him a little and got up off the bed. “Come on, tiger. Let’s get ready.” Luca smirked. “I’m a lion—not a tiger.” I rolled my eyes. “Oh, please.” Luca shot up from the bed and captured me by the waist. “If you keep rolling your eyes at me like that, we will never leave this room. Got it?” I felt the weight of him pressed to me, and my loins suddenly woke with desire. My body never seemed to know when enough was enough around this man. “I’m taking a shower,” I said breathlessly. Luca saw my expression, bent down, and gently nibbled on my lip. “I’ll join you.” I shook my head. “Please, don’t.” I felt Luca smile against my lips. “Why? Are you afraid I’ll attack you?” I shook my head again. “No. I’m afraid I may attack you.” Luca growled and suddenly smacked my bottom. “Will you stop doing that, you overbearing ape?!” Luca just laughed. “No, amore mio. Your ass is mine.” I turned, closed my eyes, and made my way to the

shower. If I retorted, we would never get out of this room. Thankfully, I was able to shower in peace without Luca interrupting. When I was finished, Luca brushed past me— deliberately—and stepped into the shower. With a sigh, I made my way to the bedroom and looked through my wardrobe. I had an abundance of clothes to wear, but not one single thing stood out for me. In the end, I settled on some tight jeans and a blue blouse. It was still elegant, but very casual compared to what I normally wore. I was in the middle of putting on my black high heels when—thwack! A hand landed straight on my bottom. If I thought that wasn’t bad enough, Luca grabbed me and yanked me toward his groin where he proceeded to hump me like a dog. “Luca!” I reached around and smacked his flexing arm. It was difficult, though. I was laughing so hard, and Luca was pounding so violently into me that I thought I was going to shoot through the wall. “Luca!” I screamed again, as I laughed. “Luca, stop this right now!” Out of nowhere, Luca roared and hunched over me, pretending to be spent after coming. I smacked his arm again. “Get off me, you oaf!” Luca laughed, squeezed my hips, and gave me space to turn around. As I turned, his heated gaze was still placed firmly on my bottom. “You’ve got a fantastic ass, but in those jeans?” He licked his lips. “Fuck, I need you again.” He stepped towards me, but I placed my hand on his chest, halting him. “No, Luca. Just … no.” I gave him my best warning look before I marched towards the door. “You can’t go out there looking like that. I’m barely able to contain myself. What are my men going to do? No wonder they can’t do their fucking jobs properly.” I laughed at his absurdity. “The ability of your men has nothing to do with what I’m wearing, Luca.” With my hand on the door handle, I opened it and motioned for us to go outside. “I want to see my aunt, and I would like to at least call her if she’s not already here.” Luca sighed, giving in as he marched towards me. “You’re like a walking wet dream.” I chuckled a little and leant into him as we walked out into the hall. “I’m your wet dream.” That seemed to lighten his aggressive mood somewhat. I was still stubborn, but certainly getting used to placating him in a way that suited us both. As we came down the stairs hand-in-hand, Belinda appeared. “Trudy is here. She’s been anxious to see you, but she obviously didn’t want to interrupt anything.” She gave me a knowing smile, and I nodded my head. “Is she in my office?” She nodded, and I turned to Luca. He kissed my hand. “I will leave you to talk. I need to call my mother anyway.” I smiled, Luca left, and I made my way to my office. When I opened the door, Trudy was sitting in the chair with

a glass of bourbon in her hand. She looked tired. “Clara, thank God. I’ve been worried sick about you.” She placed the glass on the desk and came rushing forward for a hug. “I’m fine, honestly. It wasn’t pleasant, but I wasn’t scared either.” Trudy pulled away and looked at me. “Well, you should have been. These men are dangerous. I know Luca loves you, but love can’t protect you from the outside world. You’re the only family I’ve got.” I nodded, stroked her arm, and led her to her chair. I sat on the desk near to her and took her hand. “Being in this type of business has always carried an element of danger anyway. I’m not sure why, but sex does equal danger at times.” I frowned at my statement, but I knew it to be true. Being in the sex-selling business did carry danger with it. We had powerful men here, and for them, it was a weakness of theirs that only we saw. They went back to their lives, but there was always an element of risk that one day their secret would be revealed to the world. Men in their position could never allow that to happen. “I know, but this is a different sort of danger. Luca’s world is far different from ours. I knew that when I met him. At the same time, I know he loves you, and I know he will never let you go. I’m even hearing news of a wedding in Sicily.” She raised her eyebrow. I cleared my throat. “Yes. Luca’s mother has requested we get married over there. In fact, she was insistent.” Trudy huffed. “And what is it that you want?” I smiled. “I want to be married wherever Luca is. I don’t care where.” Trudy almost choked. “My, we have changed. This is a new side to my niece I never thought I would ever see.” We both laughed. “I guess Luca is rubbing off on me. I will never let him rule me, though. He knows it, and I know it, but it’s always nice to let him think he has the upper-hand every now and then.” I pointed at my nose and winked. “So, when do you go?” I shook my head. “I’m not sure as yet. You will be coming though… Won’t you?” She looked sad. “If it’s imminent, then I can’t. I have jury duty.” She rolled her eyes, but I could tell how sad she looked. “Can’t you somehow get out of it?” Trudy closed her eyes. “I tried. Believe me, I did. There’s just no getting out of these things.” We gave each other a sad smile, but just then, all hell broke loose outside. I jumped up, waving my hands in the air. “Is it seriously too much to ask to go a day without any drama here? It’s like watching an episode of Eastenders in this building!” Just as the words left my mouth, the door flew open, and in walked a heavily breathing Belinda. “Your mother’s

here. Luca is trying to talk to her, but she’s insisting on talking with you.” I looked across at Trudy, and I saw her purse her lips in anger. I didn’t particularly want to see my mother, but the fact that everyone here had my back made me feel brave about it. Since my father’s fuck-up, I did consider the fact that my mother may one day turn up here, and I doubted it was because she wanted to share a cup of tea and a scone with her only daughter. “I want to see her!” She was just outside my door. “Clara does not want to see you.” “It’s okay,” I shouted. I only heard silence for a moment, and then my mother appeared as bold as brass. My parents really did make for an excellent couple. They seriously never thought for even a second that maybe they were the shitty parents, and I was just a normal kid trying to grow up. As she stared at me, her lips pursed into a hard line, and I noticed how old she had gotten since I last saw her. Her blonde hair was greying, and the lines on her face were more pronounced. She looked slim, but she was somehow smaller than I remembered too. Despite this, she did look nearly as pretty as the day my father met her. I had seen the photos, and I knew she had once been a stunning woman. It would seem my father had put a stop to that, but only to an extent. “Why are you intent on ruining your father’s life?” She stepped in further, and I noticed Luca was right behind her —waiting just in case she did something stupid. As she manoeuvred herself into the office, she noticed Trudy sitting in the chair. “What is she doing here?” I watched as her expression morphed into one filled with more hatred than I had ever seen. Seeing her like that made my blood boil. “Trudy is my aunt and a major part of my life. In fact, Trudy has been my mother since I was sixteen. She’s the only real mother I ever had.” My mother scowled at me and pointed her finger. “You were always an unruly child. Always wanting to get your own way. Now, look at what you’ve done. You’ve ruined your father’s life!” I laughed. That was rich. “He did that very much on his own. Did I tell him to pay for sex? No. He’s just a sick, twisted, hypocrite… Just like you’re being now.” She gasped. “How dare you speak to me like that?!” She started waving her hands about the room as her eyes darted about the place. “Look at what you’ve gotten yourself into. It’s sinful, disgusting. You’re nothing but a whore!” “Enough!” Luca shouted. He paced over to me and grabbed my waist. “I will not have you calling my fiancée a whore. Your daughter is doing nothing wrong here. It’s a hotel that she’s built up successfully with the help of her aunt. If you can’t be proud of her for that and you have

nothing nice to say, then I suggest you leave. Your attitude is not welcome here.” My mother stepped forward a little. “So, now you’re getting married? God would ever allow a pairing like yours. This is a house of sin.” I shook my head. “It’s not a house of sin.” “Yes, it is!” she shouted. “And how do you know this?” I raised my eyebrow to her in challenge. Would she dare to admit that her husband —my father—came here and paid to have one of the best screws he’s most probably ever had in his life? I didn’t think so. She started getting flustered. Her cheeks were turning red. “I just know, and you know I know. Why did you do this to your father? All we ever did was try to raise you to be normal.” I closed my eyes in frustration. “No, all you two ever did was beat me into submitting to you and your mighty lord.” I stepped forward a little. “Tell me, Mother, what God would ever let their parents beat their daughter so badly that she was unable to lie on her back for a whole week? What God would condone those actions? If anyone is evil here… If anyone is sinful here… It’s you. You and my father.” She gasped, taking a step back. “You never were right in the head.” Luca’s grip tightened on my waist. “I will not have you speaking to Clara like that. You either leave, or I’ll have one of my men escort you out. Your choice.” She completely ignored Luca. “Your father has been sacked because of you!” I smiled. “Good. He was in the wrong profession anyway. A clown would have been a better job for him.” Everyone tried to stifle their laughter, but all failed miserably. My mother looked around. “This is not funny. We’ve lost everything.” I shrugged my shoulders. “And I should care why?” My mother’s face was growing redder by the second. She looked like she was about to say something, but then she shut her mouth. Eventually, she looked around and then pointed her finger back at me. “You haven’t heard the last of this.” Turning on her heels, she stormed out. Once out of earshot, everyone breathed out a sigh. “Well, that was fun,” Trudy sighed. “Are you not worried about what she said?” I turned to her. “Not really. We have contingencies in place if ever the police raid us. Let her give it her best shot. Besides, Luca and I are getting married in a few days.” I turned to Luca and smiled. Luca returned my smile and pulled me forward to kiss my head. “Yes, about that. When are we going?” I looked at everyone in the room and smiled. “How about tomorrow?”

Seven of us arrived in Sicily the very next day, including me, Luca, Belinda, Mia, Tony, Alessandro, and Giovanni. When we arrived, the sun was shining, and it was beautiful. I didn’t realise a place could be so beautiful. Sophia and the rest of the family were expecting us, and they were apparently busy getting everything set up. Luca’s mum wanted us to be married in a church, but a church was the last place I wanted to marry after my parents drummed that life into me. Instead, I wanted to be married outside somewhere in either a beautiful garden or by the sea. Sophia was upset, and of course, I felt bad; I didn’t want to upset Luca’s mother before I had even met her. But, this was our wedding, and Luca was all for marrying outside— just as long as he did get to marry me. “Are you ready?” I took a deep breath and nodded my head. I was about to meet my in-laws. “Don’t worry. You’ll be fine.” I looked around me for support and found Belinda and Mia smiling sweetly in my direction. Mia had been a little off these past couple of days, but when I asked her about it, she just clammed up. I had a feeling it had something to do with Alessandro because the tension between them was palpable. Just as I was thinking this, the door of Sophia’s house opened. A lady, who I assumed was Sophia, came rushing out, holding her hands in the air as she came rushing to Luca. If this was his mother, she looked beautiful. She had the same jet-black hair and the signature brown eyes that Luca possessed. She was small and petite, but she certainly looked like she had a lot of spunk. Pretty soon, shouts in Italian could be heard, and it was making my head spin. The more I heard Luca speak, the more I fidgeted. As Sophia gave Luca a hug, she turned her attention to me. I heard my name, but that was all I could decipher. Luca answered back, and again, my name was mentioned. Then, all hell broke loose. Sophia threw her hands in the air, shouting and screaming. Luca started shouting back, and all I could do was look in shock. What the hell was going on? After a few shouts back and forth, Sophia marched away, and that’s when Luca turned to me. He sighed heavily and grabbed my arms. “I’m so sorry for my mother’s outburst.” My heart was heavy. I wasn’t sure what was going on, but I knew it couldn’t have been good. “What’s happening?”

I urged. He was about to speak, but Giovanni interrupted. “She thought … or should I say assumed you were Italian.” I was about to ask why that made a difference, but then it hit me. Of course she would want her son to be married to a good, wholesome Italian girl. Someone who could carry on the family name. Someone with rich Italian blood in their veins. “Oh.” Luca looked lost. “I can fix this, amore mio. We are getting married, and my mother just has to accept my choice.” I looked up and into his eyes, but I felt nothing but defeated. “Do you think it would be best if we got married back in England?” Luca shook his head. “No. All our family is here, and everything has been arranged for tomorrow.” My eyes widened. “Tomorrow?” Luca nodded. “Yes. It gives my family little chance to arrange the kind of stag night they know I don’t want to have.” Everyone around us chuckled, but now I could feel a different kind of emotion rising. “What kind of stag night?” I hadn’t even thought about that. Giovanni leaned in and whispered in my ear. “The kind of stag night that involves women wearing little or nothing to the imagination.” My eyes widened again. “If you’re having that, then I want one, too.” It was Luca’s turn to widen his eyes. “Over my dead body. No way are you going out tonight.” I stood my ground. “Are you going out?” He gave an exasperated sigh. “I have to. It’s tradition.” I gritted my teeth. “Well, it’s tradition that the wife-to-be also gets her hen night, isn’t it girls?” Belinda and Mia giggled. “Yes,” they both said in unison. Suddenly Alessandro and Tony looked uncomfortable. “I don’t like the sound of this,” Alessandro piped. “Me either,” Tony said. I rolled my eyes. “See, this is where it all goes wrong. It’s supposed to be perfectly acceptable for you to go out and watch naked women jiggling their bits about, but it’s completely wrong if we want to do the same.” Giovanni laughed. “You want to watch women jiggling their bits?” I smirked. “You know what I was trying to say.” Giovanni gave me a cheeky grin back. “Touché.” Luca growled. “Will you two stop flirting? We have more important things to worry about.” “Luca!” The sound of the voice made me jump. All our heads turned at the sound, and the man who appeared made my heart race a little. This man looked almost exactly like Luca, but he was younger and thinner.

“Pietro!” Luca shouted back. They raced into each other’s arms, and eventually, he motioned for him to meet me. “Clara, how nice it is to see you finally. I’m Pietro, Luca’s younger brother.” I felt my heart rate drop a little when I realised he seemed a lot more inviting then Luca’s mum. “It’s lovely to meet you, too. I just wish you mother felt the same way about me.” Pietro hugged me and kissed both cheeks. “Ignore Mama. She’s been away a long time and is finding it hard to adjust. She’ll come around. We have a big feast at the back of the house that we were planning to have before nightfall. That is when I assume the action will start.” He winked in Luca’s direction and smiled in mine. All that did was make Luca groan. “I don’t think us going out tonight is a good idea.” Pietro frowned. “You have to. It’s tradition. I’m sure Clara won’t mind if you go out for a couple of hours.” I shook my head with a smile. “No. Not as long as Luca doesn’t have a problem with me going out tonight either.” Luca looked about ready to punch someone. “You shouldn’t go out. It’s not safe.” “If it’s not safe for me, then it’s not safe for you. It works both ways, Luca. Don’t fight me on this. You know what happens when you do.” Pietro smiled. “It’s not good for a couple about to get married to argue before their wedding.” I huffed. “Well, if you can tell your brother to stop being so pig-headed, I will be happy to not argue.” Everyone was laughing apart from me and Luca. All we did was scowl at each other. There’s no doubt what would have happened next if Luca and I had been alone. Being angry with Luca always seemed to mess with my loins for some reason. As I was thinking this, an older gentleman, who looked to be in his late forties, came out. He was handsome with his dark, slicked-back hair and dark eyes. He was tall and wore a very expensive-looking navy suit. Once Luca saw him, he smiled widely. “Giuseppe,” he sang. “It’s been so long.” They both smiled and patted each other’s backs as they hugged. Once they pulled apart, Luca turned to me. “Sorry, amore mio. This is my uncle, Giuseppe.” Recognition came straight away. “Ah, the one who raised you.” I smiled sweetly in Giuseppe’s direction as he took my hand and kissed it. “Nice to meet you.” “Likewise,” Giuseppe purred. “I have heard so much about you already that I feel I practically know you.” He smirked a little. “I must say, you really deserve a medal for putting up with Luca. He was never very easy to live with.” “Hey,” Luca grumbled with a smile as everyone laughed. I quirked my eyebrow. “That, he definitely isn’t,” I joked. Luca snapped his head to me with a smirk. “You’re so going to get it later.”

I smiled back. “Oh, I’m counting on it.” I heard Pietro clear his throat. “There’s plenty of time for that. For now, you must come out back and meet everyone. I think the family just wanted to give you some space, but they’re all ready to meet you.” Pietro’s statement was like an ice cold bucket of water. Luca noticed, and his face softened as he pulled me to him. “You’ll be fine, amore mio. Everyone will love you.” I bit my lip as we started following Pietro and Giuseppe. “But your mother doesn’t, and she’s the most important person, don’t you think?” Luca smiled and kissed the top of my head. “My mother is always like this when she first meets someone.” My eyes widened. “And you couldn’t have warned me about this?” Luca chuckled as we walked towards the front door of the house. “Would it have made you feel any better?” I guessed not, but my nerves were certainly kicking up a notch. No matter what, I couldn’t take away the fact I wasn’t Italian. If she couldn’t accept that, then our relationship was already doomed to fail. Trying not to think on that too much, we ventured into the house. The house was homey, but it was decorated to a high standard. It was definitely a house made into a home, but one could also tell that people with money lived here. The marble everywhere was a dead giveaway to that. As we ventured even further towards the back of the house, I could see a mass of people through the doors. There were tables as big as three whales lined up side by side in a huge expanse of garden. The garden itself was a beautiful mass of flowers with colours ranging from pinks to blues and oranges to violets. It was simply magical. “Clara!” everyone sang, making me jump and everyone else laugh. The only person not laughing was Sophia. I smiled, but watched her closely as she scrutinised me. Although nervous, the old brand of the alpha female in me rose to attention. Luca may be her son, but he was going to become my husband. He was now mine, and I wasn’t going to give him up without a fight. “Hello,” I chimed as everyone smiled. I pulled Luca to me and made a show to Sophia that I was staking my claim. She saw this, and her eyes darkened a little in my direction. I knew this was supposed to intimidate me, but the old Clara was rising and rising fast. “Come, sit,” a gentlemen next to the nearest chair said. He pulled out a chair and Luca and I ventured over with the others following. Pretty soon, all chairs were occupied. “Clara, this is my cousin, Paulie, and his wife, Adalina.” Luca pointed to the man who had offered us the chairs. Sitting beside him was a pretty, petite little thing, who didn’t look old enough to be a wife. I nodded my head to them. “Nice to meet you.” One by one, I was introduced to all of his uncles, aunts, and

cousins. Then, lastly, I met his two sisters, Daniella and Chiara. They were both beautiful and also looked a lot like Sophia. Chiara was the younger of the two sisters, but she was also the tallest. Everyone in the group could speak English—apart from Sophia. The rest all learnt from school and travelling, but Sophia had been stuck in prison for so many years she hadn’t had the chance. Despite my trepidation towards Sophia, I had to hand it to her. I admired and respected her a great deal for what she had sacrificed for her son. That and love for her son were about the only things we had in common for the time being. As I scanned the tables, I noticed there was enough food to feed a whole village. So many bowls of different types of spaghetti were on offer—along with ham, fish, breads, and wine. Definitely lots of wine. My head was swimming with it all. “How do you all stay so thin?” I asked, earning a few hearty chuckles. “I think it may have something to do with the fact that Sicilian men are always chasing, and all the women keep running away. We always love a good chase.” Paulie winked, and I turned to look at Luca. I made a show of rolling my eyes in his direction. It seemed to be a trait within the male population of this family. I felt a familiar hand wrap around my waist and smiled as he pulled me closer. “Are you okay?” Luca whispered in my ear. I smiled. “I’m fine, thank you. You’re family is lovely.” Just as I said this, my eyes landed on a man at the far table. He looked big in every way. Although his eyes smiled, I could tell there was something very sinister about him. I could sense danger lurking, but for me, it wasn’t intimidating. It was actually rather damn sexy. I wouldn’t say he was an attractive man, but there was definitely something about him... A certain je ne sais quoi. “Who’s he?” I motioned with my head in the guy’s direction. I looked at Luca and saw him look to where I was motioning. “That’s Lorenzo Belatoni, my cousin. He runs things in America.” He smirked, so I knew he was thinking about something funny. I was about to ask before he carried on. “He recently divorced his wife, who had been having an affair with the gardener. Now, he’s dead and buried underneath his chrysanthemums in the Hamptons. Apparently, they’re blooming better than ever.” He started laughing, making me gasp. “Luca, that’s not funny.” I couldn’t help the smirk that spread across my lips. I felt really bad for the gardener— whoever he was—but it still sounded comical. “Sorry, amore mio.” He kissed my head and tugged me tighter to him. “Rumour has it he has a crush on his assistant and had sent her to Sicily to oversee a house he’s having built here. He wanted to make sure he was divorced and had lost weight before she got back. I think, in one sense, he wants her away, so he can stop crushing on her,

but in another sense, he wants to look good for her when she returns. I think he secretly hopes that something will start between them eventually.” “I wonder if she feels the same way about him,” I mused. It sounded rather sweet. It was definitely something I would ask Luca about in six months’ time. I looked across at Lorenzo, wondering how such a dangerous looking man could have a warm heart underneath. “I think it’s kind of romantic. Is he going to see her while he’s here?” Luca shook his head. “He doesn’t want her to know he’s here. I should imagine he’ll be tempted, but he’s telling everyone that he’s here for the wedding and nothing else.” I smiled as Luca buried his head in my hair, but as I turned my head, my eyes landed on Sophia. She was still watching me. Still scowling in my direction. To say it was uncomfortable would be an understatement, but luckily, I didn’t have too long to dwell on that as the minute I had eaten my last bite, Chiara and Daniella rose to their feet and offered me their hands. “We need to take Clara away for a few moments,” Chiara said, smiling. Luca made a show to get up. “Maybe I should come.” Daniella put her hand on his shoulder and forced him back down. “Ah-ah. This is one thing, my brother, which I will have to refuse you. We won’t be long.” Luca looked at me with a pained expression, but I just shrugged my shoulders, took their hands, and got up with them. Everyone watched as the three of us disappeared into the house. I wasn’t sure what was going on. Maybe Sophia had set a trap for me and was getting her daughters to go along with it. As we got inside the house, Chiara turned to me. “We wanted to show you something. It’s in the room where you’re staying.” My eyes widened. “I’m staying here?”

Does Sophia know this?! They both laughed. “Yes. Where else would we put you? You’re our family now.” Daniella rubbed my arm, but no amount of comfort could alleviate the pressure I felt. “Is your mother okay with this?” They saw the look of horror on my face and smiled at each other. “Our mother is fine. Don’t you worry about what she thinks. We all know how much Luca loves you without witnessing it for ourselves. Our mother is conflicted. She desperately wants Luca to be happy…” “But I’m just not from the right country.” I sagged my shoulders in Chiara’s direction. Chiara shook her head with a scowl. “You are not allowed to be upset on your wedding day. Vi, vi. We have lots of work to do.” She waved her hands in the direction of the stairs, and I followed behind. As we got to the landing, Chiara opened the first door she came to, and as she

swung it open, the first thing I saw was the light beaming through. The second thing I noticed was a dress. It was hanging in front of the window on a single hook. It was a white dress with lace and a trail that looked like it was a mile long. Intricate patterns were sewn into the fabric, making it such a stunning piece that I couldn’t help the gasp which left my lips. “I hope that’s a good gasp.” I turned to Daniella. “This is not my…” She nodded. “It’s stunning.” Chiara visibly sighed. “Thank the Lord! We were worried you weren’t going to like it. We heard you didn’t really have time to get a dress, so we thought we would have one designed for you. I hope you don’t mind?” My eyes widened. “Designed?” Chiara nodded with an amused smile. “This was designed with your measurements in mind. We just hope you like it and that it fits. If it doesn’t, then we can always get it sent away again for alterations. We have a designer who would drop everything for us.” I couldn’t help my smile. I bet they did. If the Sicilian mafia was twenty-third in a line and wanted something, then one had better drop everything and serve them first… Or else! “So, will you try it on?” I nodded, eager to see what it looked like on me. “Great!” Daniella clapped. “We will leave you to get changed, but please call us once you’re in the dress, so we can help fasten it for you. There is a zipper you can probably manage, but there are also quite a lot of buttons; they make the dress look more authentic that way.” They both smiled and hastily retreated out the door. I just stood there for a moment, staring at it. I couldn’t believe I was getting married tomorrow, and not only that, but I was getting married in a dress which looked like it was fit for royalty. As I shook my head with that thought, I made my way towards it and felt the lace on the arms of the dress. It was see-through with the most beautiful flower patterns flowing up each arm. I had never seen anything so beautiful. Knowing that I couldn’t hold Luca’s sisters off much longer, I quickly scooted out of my dress and carefully pulled the dress off the hook. It was hard not to be careful, since I didn’t want to spoil this dress in anyway. It looked as though it should be stuck in a glass cabinet on display rather than on little old me. Very carefully, I slid the dress above my hips and pulled each arm in one at a time. “You can come in now,” I shouted through the door. Daniella and Chiara entered, and when they saw me, their eyes lit up. It was an awesome reaction and one I hoped Luca could beat once he saw me. “Oh, Daniella, look at her! It’s beautiful.” They both came running over to smooth it out, and one by one, they

did up all of the buttons. It seemed to fit me perfectly. Once done, they stepped back and admired me. They’re eyes glazed over a little, and it made me wonder what I looked like. When they saw my face, Chiara stepped out of the way and motioned towards the mirror. “Take a look.” I very carefully walked over to the mirror, feeling a tad nervous about what I would look like. As I caught the first glance, I gasped. Surely this wasn’t me? Surely I didn’t look that good in this dress? It was simply perfection. Although the dress rested on my breasts, the lace around my arms and shoulders helped to keep it looking elegant and sexy. It came in at my waist perfectly and spread out beautifully towards the floor. The trail behind still looked like it was a mile long, but I didn’t care. I felt like the most beautiful woman in the world. “What do you think?” I started stuttering, and it was only then I realised I was crying. “I feel like a princess.” Chiara and Daniella started with the tears, too, and pretty soon, we were all a mess. The laughter started soon after that until a thunderous knock on the door could be heard. “What’s going on in there? I’m coming in.” “No!” we all screamed together once we realised it was Luca. Chiara and Daniella raced to the door and stopped him from entering. “You can’t come in here. It’s bad luck to see the bride in her dress.” “Clara is in her dress? Let me see.” He tried pushing the door open, but Chiara and Daniella weren’t having any of it. “Go downstairs,” Chiara warned. “You are not getting in here.” “Luca, can you get my girls for me?” I shouted. I heard a grumble. “So, all the girls get to see you, and I don’t? That isn’t fair.” Daniella rolled her eyes. “Stop being such a baby, and go get the girls. You will see Clara in her dress tomorrow.” Luca grumbled something, but we heard his footsteps disappearing. “That was close.” Chiara visibly sighed. “I’m actually surprised he walked away.” I chuckled, thinking this was so unlike Luca. The girls laughed, too. “I think he realises he hasn’t got a chance of going up against us girls. He knows his life wouldn’t be worth living.” Chiara laughed louder, and just then, another knock sounded. “It’s just us!” Belinda shouted. Daniella raced to the door and once opened, Belinda and Mia walked in. They stopped dead still—eyes wide open—as they stared at me. Both girls gasped, and both ran over to feel the fabric. “Oh, my God! This is beautiful,” Belinda cooed. “Simply stunning,” Mia agreed. Another few minutes of this went on until we knew it

was time to venture downstairs and join the party. The girls all left, so I could change, and I very quickly and carefully placed the dress back on its hanger before putting my normal dress back on. I admired it a little more before reluctantly pulling my gaze towards the door. I quietly took my journey down the stairs where voices could be heard nearby. As I got to the bottom of the stairs, I noticed a door had been left ajar, and when I peaked in, I could see Tony and Giuseppe whispering something in Italian. All I heard were the names “Sophia” and “Luca,” so I knew who they were talking about, but not in what context. It frustrated me that I didn’t know the language, so I could at least be privy to their conversation. Annoyed, but resigned, I went to walk away, but then I heard Tony say, “She can’t keep this from Luca. He has a right to know.” I stopped dead still, wondering if Giuseppe would reply in English. Unfortunately, he didn’t, leaving me frustrated and angry for Luca. What on earth was it that Sophia knew that Luca didn’t? They rattled on some more in Italian, but it was nothing that I could decipher. It made me grit my teeth in anger. What in the hell was going on?! “Is everything okay, amore mio?” I jumped out of my skin when I saw Luca walking towards me. I smiled. “Everything is fine.” I turned my head towards the door and saw Tony and Giuseppe staring at me with open mouths. I glared back at them to let them know I knew something. Once I knew my message went across to them, I turned my attention back to Luca. “I missed you,” I offered, so as not to get him suspicious. I placed my arms around him and seductively kissed him on the lips. “I think we both need a little reacquainting.” I laughed, but right then, that was the last thing on my mind. It was stupid because I was always ready for Luca, but my fierce loyalty towards my man was winning out. I hated that people knew something that could possibly affect him in some way. What were they hiding? “My family is going to keep me away from you, and I hate that.” I laughed again. “It won’t be for long. You can have me all to yourself tomorrow night—the night I will be Mrs. Belatoni.” Luca growled, pulling me closer. “I can’t wait for that.” I smiled and trailed a finger down his face. “Neither can I.” As I said this, I saw something out of the corner of my eye. It was Sophia in the kitchen, giving me the evil eye. Something really needed to be done about her. “Will you be okay for a few minutes? I just need to speak with my uncle.” I smiled sweetly, knowing exactly what I was going to do. “Take as much time as you need. I’ll go back out and sit with my girls for a bit.” Luca smiled, pulled me in for a kiss, and disappeared

into the study. I made my way to the kitchen, and the whole time, Sophia pretended I wasn’t even there. “I know you know I’m here, so there’s no need to ignore me.” She didn’t say anything at first—just cleaned and mumbled something under her breath. “What was that? I didn’t quite catch it?” She looked up at me then with fire in her eyes. She spouted something off in Italian. Lord knows what it was, but I knew it wasn’t pleasant. “Listen, I know you don’t understand what the hell I’m saying, so I guess this will be a little easier for me to say. I’m getting married to your son. Deal with it. He loves me, and I love him, and there isn’t a damn thing you can do about it!” Sophia threw her cloth down on the table and huffed. More Italian words spouted from her mouth. “You know, you’re a very shouty person. Don’t you ever have a normal conversation without all the shouting and the arm throwing? It’s very distracting.” Sophia didn’t say anything further. She just thumped her hand down on the cloth a little too forcefully and carried on cleaning the already spotlessly clean table. “Nothing to say? Oh. That’s a first.” I sighed. “Okay. I’m going to go be with my friends now, and tomorrow, I will be married to your son,” I leaned in to whisper, “who—by the way—has the biggest cock I have ever seen in my life.” I smiled even though she was still ignoring me. “I must say, Sophia, you should be very proud of him. He’s the best goddamned sex I’ve ever had. Oh, the orgasms that man can give me. Phew.” I waved my hand in front of my face. “Rest assured that once we marry tomorrow, your son will have me in every which way, and I’m going to love every single second of it. I especially love it when he licks me a certain way…” I shuddered in delight at the thought. “Oh, the things your son can do with his tongue. He’s like the master of sex… A beast in fact.” I breathed in deeply, smiling to myself. “See you around.” I walked out of the kitchen towards my girls, feeling somewhat pleased with myself. I was wicked—I knew that —but she deserved it with the way she had been treating me since I arrived. Everyone else was welcoming and friendly, but Sophia had that death stare plastered on her face from the moment I set foot on her property. Sometimes, the little imp in me just couldn’t help herself. “Are you ready for a party later, ladies?” Belinda and Mia got up from their seats and hugged me tightly. I may not have had Luca’s mum on my side, but I sure as hell knew I had Mia and Belinda. And that was all that mattered to me.

The music was loud, but the crowd was buzzing. The atmosphere in the club was electric as I danced with my girls beside me. The boys had ventured off to another club, and reluctantly, Luca let me go to be with my girls. Daniella and Chiara came with us as well, and we were all well on our way to being merry. The only dampener on the whole night was my sombre mood over what I had overheard earlier. It bugged me that my wedding was tomorrow, and yet there was still some obviously unfinished business. What was Sophia hiding that was important enough to keep it from her eldest son? “Are you okay? You look a little pensive.” I looked over to Belinda and smiled as best I could. “Wedding nerves, I guess.” She gave me an understanding look and nodded her head. “Understandable. But, you and Luca belong together. Everyone can see that. Even his mother has to see that.” I sighed in exasperation. “She’ll never accept me. No matter what, I can’t turn myself Italian.” Belinda laughed. “You’d be hell to live with if that happened.” “Belinda!” I playfully scolded. We both laughed, and just then Mia came from the dance floor and tugged at my arm. “Come on, Clara. I want to dance with my girl before I give her away tomorrow.” She winked at me. She was drunk, but I liked Mia when she was drunk. She came out of her shell a little more. “Okay. Only one dance, though. I’m already knackered.” I laughed and looked at my watch. It was only just past nine. “Oh fuck, I’m such a lightweight.” I rolled my eyes as we marched out onto the dance floor in a fit of giggles. One song ended, and straight away, “Dangerous” by David Guetta came blasting through the speakers. We all jumped up and started swaying our hips. I was laughing and swinging to the music. As I turned, though, something at the bar caught my eye. There was a man in a suit standing there watching us. The moment I saw him, I knew he was trouble. His eyes were boring into mine, and I knew there was no mistaking that he had been watching me in particular. He looked dark, mysterious, and like a man to be reckoned with. He was handsome and somewhere in his late thirties with dark hair and a goatee. Once he knew I had caught his eye, he smiled, but I quickly turned my head so as not to gain his unwanted attention. He looked like bad news, and bad news seemed

to follow wherever Luca and I went. As the song ended, I left all the girls dancing and approached the bar, being careful to keep my distance between myself and the dark, mysterious stranger as much as possible. I ordered a drink and turned to watch the girls give it their all. They were getting lots of attention, but that didn’t surprise me. They were all beautiful in their own, unique ways. “Your smile would light a thousand stars.” I rolled my eyes and turned to the sound of the voice. It was the dangerous-looking guy. “Yeah? I bet you say that to all the girls.” He smiled, but didn’t retort. “Are you here in Sicily on business or pleasure?” The way he said the word pleasure was like he was making love to it. I studied the smirk on his face, and I knew then that something was off. “Pleasure, but then I have this feeling you already knew that.” Mystery Guy quirked his eyebrow. “Oh, yes? And what gives you that impression?” I shrugged my shoulders. Every part of me should have been screaming to shut up, but for some reason, my mouth always won out. “Oh, I don’t know… Maybe it has something to do with the fact that all you family,” I emphasised the word with both hands, “all look the same with your overpriced suits, perfectly styled hair, and expensive rings on your fingers.” I pointed to the bulging one he had wrapped around his pinkie. “You all even stand the same—like you somehow own everything around you.” Mystery Guy gave me the most amused, perplexed look I had ever seen on a man. “Sorry I couldn’t attend the party earlier, but I’m glad I got to meet you here.” He gave me a big smile, as if to say, “Yes, you were right.” I smiled back, immediately relaxing. “Okay. And you would be?” He held out his hand. “Angelo Belatoni, at your service.” I shook his hand. “A relation to Luca?” He nodded. “Yes. I am his cousin.” I frowned. “So, why aren’t you with him now?” He scrunched up his face. “The kind of strip club they’re at is not really my thing.” He leaned in further to whisper in my ear. “They kind of offer extra services … if you know what I mean.” I sucked in a breath and scowled. Heat rose to my cheeks as my anger grew and my fists clenched. I wanted blood … preferably Luca’s. “Where is this place?” I found myself asking. Angelo frowned, but it looked as though he was trying hard to repress a smirk. “Oh, it’s actually only two streets away from here. The place is called La Bella Vita.” I felt a whoosh of air and then a little squeal from Chiara. “Angelo, what are you doing here?” She went in to

give him a hug, but I was too busy fuming from the information Angelo had provided. “I was in town and thought I would pop in for a drink. That, and I wanted to see if I could find my beautiful cousins.” Chiara beamed and looked towards me. “I see you’ve met Luca’s fiancée, Clara.” Before he could answer, I gritted my teeth. “I need to be someplace else.” Chiara frowned. “Where?” I breathed out deeply, trying to calm my ever-beating heart. I was going to kill Luca once I found him. “La Bella Vita.” Angelo smirked and Chiara noticed. “Angelo, what did you do?” she asked in an exasperated tone. Angelo shrugged his shoulders. “I did nothing. What?” He threw his hands in the air with indifference and puffed out some air once he saw the scowl on Chiara’s face. “Clara wanted to know why I wasn’t with Luca. I was just being honest.” With that, I picked up my bag and started to move through the crowd. I wasn’t just going to kill Luca; I was going to castrate him first. “Angelo!” I heard Chiara shout, but I wasn’t stopping. I stepped out into the mild night air and inhaled deeply. Pretty soon, everyone was running out behind me, wondering what the hell was going on. “What’s the matter?” Belinda asked. “Luca happened,” I growled. I then turned to Angelo. “Where now?” Angelo, with a hidden smirk, pointed to our left. I didn’t waste any time. I fled towards this club with a trail of highheeled shoes following behind me. “Angelo, what have you done?” I heard Chiara belt out again. I didn’t hear anything offered in return. Instead, I just heard the faint scurrying of high heels frantically trying to keep up with me. Chiara grabbed my arm. “Whatever Angelo said, it would have been blown out of proportion.” I turned to Chiara. “I still think I would like to see for myself.” As I walked across the road, I could make out some flashing lights. I squinted, trying to make out more, but by the second crossing I could see they were the bright lights of La Bella Vita. I approached the bouncer, but he stopped me dead in my tracks. He waffled something in Italian and Angelo said something back. As soon as the bouncer saw him, he quickly retreated out of the way. “Mi dispiace, Angelo,” he murmured. At least I knew that was an apology. Obviously, Angelo was well known around here. I passed by the bouncer, who watched us as we all flooded in. I took to the stairs and climbed them all the way to the top. With each step, the music got louder. At the top

of the stairs, I pushed aside a curtain to reveal a mass of men and scantily dressed waitresses and dancers. None of them were naked, but by the way they gyrated around on the stage, they might as well have been. Lots of men stared, and some even leered towards us, but there was only one pervert in this place I was interested in. “Where is he?” I shouted over the music. I watched as Angelo scanned the room, and then his eyes landed somewhere. He smirked and pointed. “Right over there.” I looked in the direction he was pointing at, and I couldn’t believe my eyes. Luca was standing at the bar, and with him was a near-naked brunette with her hand on his shoulder as she whispered something into his ear. I saw red and marched up to where he was standing at the bar. Pietro was there, and he spotted us as we came towards them. He patted Luca and motioned with his head towards us. When he looked over his shoulder, his face fell, and it wasn’t long before he turned to the brunette to say something. I wasn’t sure what, but she quickly retreated at his request. Once she was gone, Luca fully turned to me— his face full of thunder as it landed on Angelo. “What the fuck were you thinking, bringing Clara here? You know this is no place for her.” He made a move towards Angelo, but I stopped him in his tracks. “Instead of blaming Angelo, would you care to tell me what that nearly undressed woman was doing with her hands all over you?” He didn’t answer. Instead, he kept his death gaze fixed on Angelo. I pushed him. “Hey! I’m talking to you!” I was getting pissed off and seriously thinking about punching his lights out. As the thought entered my head, Luca finally looked down to me. “You shouldn’t be here.” I pushed him again. “Answer the question, or so help me God, I will not only hit you, I will be on the first plane out of Sicily.” Luca’s dark gaze settled on me. “Do you really think I would let that happen?” I got closer to him and pointed my finger at his chest. “Stop trying to control me, and answer the damn question.” Luca breathed in deeply through his nose. “She works here. She came up to me and asked if I would like a private dance in the VIP room. I was telling her no when Pietro motioned to me that you were here.” I looked at Pietro, and he nodded his head. I folded my arms across my chest. Luca knew that meant I was about to get defiant on him. “If I decided to go to a male strip club…” Luca stepped forward with a hard glare. “It wouldn’t even be up for discussion.” Trying to keep my breathing calm, I lowered my arms. “And yet, it’s perfectly acceptable for you to be in a place like this.” I waved my arms around the club to emphasise

my point. “That’s different,” he blurted. He then looked up to Angelo. “I’m going to fucking kill you,” he pointed with a glare. I placed my hand on his and forced it down with my own. “You’re talking to me. Not Angelo.” “Clara just wanted to know where you were. What was I supposed to tell her?” I turned my head to face Angelo and spotted the shit-eating grin on his face. Chiara rolled her eyes. “Here we go again.” I frowned, wondering what on earth Chiara meant when a whoosh of air passed me. I barely had time to register what was happening when Luca lunged for Angelo and both fell to the floor. I stood in horror, watching as the two of them wrestled on top of each other. Nobody tried to intervene—not even Pietro. I looked at Tony, who was smiling. “Do something, Tony!” I shouted, but Tony just shrugged his shoulders. “They always do this to each other,” Chiara shouted. “Every time they see each other, they make jokes and end up fighting. It’s their way of saying hello.” I couldn’t believe what Chiara was saying. “They do this shit all the time?” She nodded. “How fucking juvenile.” She nodded again, and I huffed. “Hold my bag for me.” I motioned for Chiara to take my bag. She gave me a curious frown, but took my bag. I said, “Thank you,” and rushed up towards the stage. Luca and Angelo were still rolling around the floor like some overgrown apes playing, but no one was paying much attention. Pretty soon, all eyes were on me as I stepped up to the stage and started dancing. The crowds hollered and whistled as I swayed my hips and danced provocatively. That seemed to gain Luca’s attention as he craned his neck in my direction. Once I saw his eyes were on me, I placed my hand at the zip of my dress and was just slowly sliding it down when Luca bounced up, pushed Angelo out of the way, and bolted towards me. I watched as he watched me, and a small smile crept up on my face. He was being juvenile, and I knew that, in a sense, I was being the same too, but I needed to distract him from Angelo. Most of all, though, I needed to prove a point. As Luca grabbed my arm and hurled me over his shoulder, the crowd booed, but Luca wasn’t stopping for anyone. Soon after, we were in a separate room which I assumed was the VIP lounge as everything looked a lot nicer with its soft furnishings and the drinks at the ready in the corner. Luca set me down and came up close to me. “What the fuck was that?” Despite how sexy Luca looked when he was angry, I was determined to show him who was also the boss. “That was me proving to you what a chauvinistic prick you really are. Not only that, but you were fighting like a five-year-old

with your cousin.” Luca breathed in heavily. “Like a five-year-old?!” he shouted, as if I had dented his ego. I couldn’t believe this man. “You seriously want to bring that up, like it’s the most important issue here?” Luca stepped in closer. “I do a lot of things, but fighting like a five-year-old isn’t one of them.” I rolled my eyes. “You’re being a twat.” For the first time, I saw a hint of a smile, but it quickly vanished once he saw my dress. Without another word, he zipped it up. “You pull a stunt like that again, and I will personally see to it that you are locked up and guarded every moment I’m not with you.” I snorted. “What good did that do you before?” I raised my eyebrow at him in challenge. “I know your tricks. None of your women can promise blow jobs to any of my men without it being known that they’re up to something.” I crossed my arms again. “You think I’m not intelligent enough to think of something else? I’m not a one-trick pony. You of all people should know that about me by now.” “You’re deviating from the issue. You’re to be my wife soon. My wife doesn’t turn up at places like this. And she certainly doesn’t get up on stage and start flaunting herself in front of every man with a fucking pulse.” I narrowed my eyes. “Oh, but it’s perfectly acceptable for you?” “Yes.” “Why?” “Because, I’m a man,” he growled. He saw my eyes widen, and he knew then he was in big trouble … and I mean big trouble. He stepped forward, but I made a move to step back. He sighed and closed the distance anyway. “Look, I didn’t want to be here, but my uncle owns the club. He wanted me here so we could catch up. I wasn’t looking at the women. You saw that much, didn’t you? I was facing away from the dancers. Why would I want to look at them when I have a much better sight back at home? All I ever want to look at, and all I will ever want to look at for the rest of my days is you. I love you, Clara. No other woman could ever come close to you. Besides,” he smiled, “you keep me more than occupied.” He pulled me closer, and although I wanted to fight him, his smell along with everything else about him was pulling me in. “I’m still mad at you,” I whispered as he started nibbling my neck. “And I’m still fucking pissed at Angelo. But, he will have to wait. Right now, I want to fuck-love you, but not here. This is no place for you, amore mio.” He pulled my hair away and started kissing further up my neck. I couldn’t help the moan that escaped me. “Would you like me to give you a private dance?”

Luca laughed lightly at my neck. “Nothing would give me more—” As he was in the middle of talking, a knock sounded at the door. “Yes?” he answered with a grumble. The door opened, and Tony stood there looking a little out of sorts. “Sorry to trouble you, boss, but we have a situation. Fabrizio and his men have turned up.” I felt Luca stiffen with a growl. Whoever the hell Fabrizio was, Luca obviously didn’t like him. “I’ll be right out.” Tony nodded and closed the door behind him. Once he was gone, Luca turned to me. “I want you to stay in here while I sort this issue out.” I sighed. “Luca, I…” “Can you—for once—do as I ask of you? This was the reason why I didn’t want Angelo bringing you here. He should have known better.” “Who is he then?” I was curious to know why Luca was so uptight. “He’s … an obstacle. I will deal with it, and then we can go home. Just stay here, and I’ll come and get you once I’m done.” He kissed my cheek, but didn’t say any more. He just walked out without another word. The trouble with Luca was that he underestimated me all of the time. I knew whatever he faced was dangerous, so I would be out of my mind to want to face it too, but I’d be damned if I was going to stay behind these four walls any longer. It was nice in here, but it had no windows for crying out loud. So, without a moment’s thought, I stepped towards the door and opened it just enough to peek through. I scanned the room, and I couldn’t see Luca at first until my eyes landed on a big man in a pinstriped suit, who was sitting in one of the big booths in the corner of the room. On either side of him was a girl. Each had the same big fake tits and even bigger hair. He was smoking a cigar in one hand and toying with his drink glass in the other. He wore a smirk as he looked up to Luca. Whatever Luca was saying was obviously amusing the guy in some way. Although, I feared, it wasn’t the friendliest of smiles. In fact, he looked damn right evil, whoever he was. I didn’t hesitate, though. Without another thought, I opened the door and walked out towards the crowd. If Tony, Belinda, and the gang could be around him, then why couldn’t I? As I neared the table, the evil man looked up, and the grin on his face spread even further. “Ah. I was starting to think that Luca was hiding you away from me for a moment there. I may look like the big, bad wolf, but I swear I’m not one really.” The girls giggled beside him as Luca turned to face me. As I reached his side, Luca pulled me close and whispered in my ear, “Is it impossible to ask you to do anything without you totally going against me?” He pulled

away and smiled at me, but I could tell it wasn’t a happy smile. “Fabrizio, this is my fiancée, Clara.” Fabrizio rose out of his chair and motioned me towards him. He took my hand over the table and kissed it. “Please forgive me for my rudeness. As you can tell, I’m a little stuck in the middle.” He motioned to the two girls and smiled. They giggled again like a couple of airheads. Who the hell was this guy? “Apology accepted. I wouldn’t want to tear you away from your … company.” I smiled and that made him laugh. He turned to Luca. “I like her. She seems feisty.” “And then some,” Luca murmured under his breath. I would have elbowed him for that comment, but something was telling me that although everyone was being friendly enough, this was not—by far—meant to be friendly. Everyone around Luca seemed tense. It was almost as if they were waiting for something to happen. “How is Giuseppe?” Luca stiffened. “He’s fine. Thank you for asking.” I got the feeling that he wasn’t thankful at all. “Hmm. You must send him my regards. It has been a while since we all touched base. Everyone has moved onto different things…” He looked at me with a smile. “Different ventures.” Luca’s grip around my waist tightened. “Yes, a lot has happened, but we are all moving forward. Isn’t it always best to move forward? No point in living in the past.” I saw something pass from Fabrizio to Luca. It was a look full of unspoken words which were all said loud and clear. Suddenly, Fabrizio smiled. “Of course. So, you won’t be interested in the fact that Luigi is in town and happens to be drinking at a bar not far from us, then.” Luca’s eyes suddenly widened. “Where?” he growled. Fabrizio smiled. “I thought so.” He sucked in a breath and tapped at his glass on the table. “Florentino’s in—” “I know where it is,” Luca interrupted, “but why are you telling me this?” Everyone remained deathly silent as all stared at both Luca and Fabrizio. You could tell they didn’t like each other, but for some reason, Fabrizio was giving Luca information about this guy, Luigi. I had no idea who the hell he was or why Luca was so interested in him. Fabrizio straightened his position. “Let’s just say we have a mutual interest in both Luigi and Antonio.” That definitely gained my attention. I stiffened at the sound of his name. Luca noticed, of course, and gave me a gentle squeeze. “I don’t like getting my hands dirty, but I would very much like it if the filth was cleaned off the streets. I think you get my meaning.” Luca remained stoic, but nodded his head. “I understand.” Fabrizio smiled. “Maybe one day when this matter is cleared up, you and I could have a little discussion

regarding some business.” “Of course. But, this is neither the time nor the place.” Fabrizio put his hand up. “Of course.” He looked at the two girls beside him and squeezed them closer to him. “Do I look like I’m here on business?” He laughed, and the two girls chuckled again. Did they not speak any words? “No,” Luca simply said. He smiled at Fabrizio, but I knew it was strained. “Tony, go fetch a bottle of the finest champagne for Fabrizio and his company.” Tony nodded and walked towards the bar. “That’s very kind of you. Thank you.” Fabrizio smiled at Luca and Luca nodded. “My pleasure. Please… Enjoy your evening.” I thought that was going to be all, but Fabrizio obviously wasn’t finished yet. “Is that it? Why don’t you and your lovely fiancée join us for that champagne? We can celebrate your upcoming marriage. I’m sure Luigi can wait. I doubt he’s going anywhere. Let’s just say that he likes to drink at that bar very much.” He gave Luca a wicked smile as if it was some kind of inside joke. Luca smiled back and kept his tight grip around my waist. “That is kind, but I’m actually getting married tomorrow. We’re out here celebrating, and of course, time is of the essence.” He cocked his eyebrow with a smirk. “I understand, but I wouldn’t say this was the most romantic place to bring your fiancée. Besides, isn’t it bad luck to see her on the night before the wedding?” Luca faked a chuckle. “Well, we weren’t all meant to be here together, but circumstances brought us together.” Fabrizio looked over at me with a smirk. “Ah, the feisty one didn’t like you being here? I would make him pay for that a little later … if I were you.” He winked at me, and for a fraction of a second, I saw Luca move toward him, but he stopped himself before he was noticed. I didn’t know what was happening here as they obviously hated each other, but for some reason, they were both acting polite. “Oh, don’t worry. I will,” I joked, just to keep up the momentum. I could tell Luca was fuming beside me, so I knew it was time to go. “Well, it was nice meeting you, Fabrizio, but you will forgive me and Luca for not joining you. We would love to, but as you know, we need to get back, so we can make the final preparations.” Fabrizio smiled and rose out of his seat again. “Of course. It was a pleasure meeting you.” He took my hand again and kissed it. As he let go of my hand, he smiled at Luca. “Don’t hide this one away. Such beauty needs to be shown to the world.” I heard Luca growl beside me. It wasn’t loud enough for Fabrizio to hear, but it was enough for me to make out just how pissed he was. All went quiet, and I noticed that Luca was giving Fabrizio the death stare. My God, he looked like he was

about to murder the guy. I pulled at Luca to get him out of his trance. “I’m a little thirsty. Can we just get some water?” I pleaded, trying to gain his attention. Finally, he looked at me, and when he saw my expression, he smiled. “Of course, amore mio. Let me get that for you straight away.” He nodded his head towards Fabrizio and turned us both towards the bar. Luca never said a word, but I knew he didn’t need to. He was pissed off, and I wasn’t sure how much of it was directed at me. “Santiago, a water, please,” Luca shouted over the bar. He turned his head back around towards Fabrizio, and I watched as he watched one of the barmen pour the champagne. When the glasses were filled, Fabrizio smiled in our direction and gestured a “cheers” with his glass before he downed the lot. Luca looked away in disgust. “Who was that man?” “Nobody you should be mixing with. He shouldn’t even be breathing the same air as you. That’s how unworthy he is.” I huffed. “And yet, he’s offering you information, and you’re buying him expensive champagne.” Luca fisted his hands together. “It wasn’t a gesture; it was sarcasm. Besides, the information benefits him. He can tell me, knowing I will act on that information, and he just has to sit back, drink his champagne, and fuck those two girls once he’s done.” I winced and Luca noticed. “Sorry.” I smiled back, letting him know it was okay. I knew he was angry about something, and I needed to know more. I was about to ask when the gang crowded round us. “What do you want to do, boss?” Tony asked. “You and Alessandro scope out Florentino’s, and wait for my call. The rest of us need to all leave.” He turned to Pietro. “Take everyone back home. Then, we need to reconvene in the study.” Tony and Pietro nodded, and in a flurry of activity, Luca was on the phone, and I barely had time to drink my water before Luca was pulling me by the hand towards the exit. As we gathered outside, car after car pulled up, and Luca pulled me into the one in front. “What about the others?” I asked. Luca looked behind to make sure everyone got in the cars safely. “They’ll follow us. It will be okay.” He then looked at the driver and said something to him in Italian. I wasn’t sure what, but pretty soon we were on our way. “Luca, who was that man?”

Luca “He’s fucking bad news. That's all you need to know.” I could feel my anger rising. How dare that greasy fuck come into my uncle’s bar like he owned the place? Of course, he got wind we were all there; that was the whole point. He wanted to wave his middle finger at us, and we had no other choice but to stand there and take it. If I had my way, I would go back and teach him a fucking lesson. But, that was also what he wanted. He wanted me to feel powerless. He wanted me in a position of weakness. Families—the people you cared about—were everyone’s weakness. He knew this and exploited it to its fullest. He also knew that I would give anything to gain information regarding the whereabouts of Antonio. Antonio’s brother, Luigi, would be the best source. All the families knew of what had happened to Clara, and all of them were just as pissed. No matter what, you don’t bring women or children into an argument. Rule number one in the Cosa Nostra. “You keep giving me that shit, but I know there’s more to it then he’s simply bad news. Also, who the hell is Luigi? I’m assuming he has something to do with Antonio.” I wanted to either throttle Clara or smother her with kisses. Apart from my mother, she was the strongest woman I had ever met. But, that was also her downfall. I didn’t want Clara mixed in my life. What I did business-wise was separate from my family life. Never should both meet, and that was the way it would stay. Clara had already been mixed up in a family feud that had nothing to do with her, and it almost got her raped. I fisted my hands together as the anger gripped my insides. I wanted blood. I wanted revenge. I wanted everyone to stay the fuck away from m y Clara. She may have been strong, but she was also vulnerable to the evils of my world… Evils that could end up hurting her. “Yes,” I answered, closing my eyes. “He’s Antonio’s brother.” Clara remained silent for a moment. “And you would be interested in knowing where he is because he would know where Antonio is.” She didn’t ask; she already knew what was happening. “So, why is he helping you? What history do you have together?” Questions. Questions I didn’t want to answer. Questions I couldn’t answer for her safety. “Let’s just say he wants Antonio punished as much as I do.” “But, why?”

My God, this woman was infuriating. She wouldn’t leave it alone, and I both loved her and was annoyed with her for it. She didn’t know just how dangerous this life could be. And I was the one who had brought her into this. To Clara’s surprise, I pulled her onto my lap and cupped her face. “I’m forever trying to keep you safe, but it just follows me wherever I go. Maybe I should have walked away, but I’m a selfish man. I need you in my life.” I saw the hint of tears well in her eyes, and I hated that I had done that to her. “I knew the kind of man you were. I’m not stupid. I didn’t just realise that you have a past, and that past follows you everywhere you go. I knew it all, and I accepted it. I knew it when you asked—,” she rolled her eyes, “sorry—told me to be your wife. I was already used to danger, and I’m not about to run under a rock just because some arsehole wants to intimidate us. I’m here for the long haul. I’m not going anywhere.” Man, I loved this woman. I brought her in for a long, deep kiss, and my anger quickly turned into another uncontrollable urge. It didn’t take much with Clara. Her lips were so inviting, her smell was intoxicating, and her touch was addictive. But now wasn’t the time to give into these urges. More important issues needed clearing up before Clara and I had our time. “You make it so hard to pull away.” Clara smiled wickedly at me. “Then, don’t.” I growled, pulling her onto my rock-hard cock. It had been hours since I had been in her warmth. It was far too long. “I have to take care of business. Can you understand that?” She nodded, but I could tell she wasn’t happy. “Why won’t you tell me who he is? Don’t you trust me?” I sighed. “It’s not a case of not trusting you. It’s a case of keeping you away from what I do. I don’t want you mixed up in all of this. Our time together is the only pure, honest thing I have in my life. Please don’t take that away from me.” She looked at me for a while, and I couldn’t tell what was going on in that beautiful head of hers. I thought she was going to push it. In fact, I was expecting it, so I was surprised when she simply nodded her head and lay her head on my shoulder. “Please, be safe. Promise me you’ll come back to me.” I breathed out a sigh of relief and wrapped my arms around her. “I promise. I just need to do this. Don’t you worry about Luigi. I can more than handle him.” The rest of the journey passed in silence, and Clara eventually fell asleep in my arms. Having her with me like that calmed me, but I still felt riled up about that fucking punk, Fabrizio. He was the kind of asshole that would put a horse’s head on your pillow. In fact, he was so pissed off with his lawyer for not getting his brother off on a murder

charge that he cut off the head of his daughter’s pony and hung it above their Christmas tree. Luckily, the daughter never saw it, and they made some excuse that the pony had gotten sick during the night and died suddenly. That was just one of the many examples of his intolerance. The Salvatore’s were always ruthless fuckers, and my family knew of this. They also knew they had to be put on a leash. They may have been ruthless, but they also lacked intelligence. Once my uncle became involved in politics, the Salvatore’s suddenly appeared under the FBI’s radar. The Salvatore’s knew full well that the Belatoni’s were the ones that put the FBI up to it, but there was no proof, and also— above all else—there was nothing they could do about it. The Belatoni’s effectively made us all bulletproof. If a hit was ordered on one of us, then the Salvatore’s would be the first under investigation. It had forced them to tow the line since then, and they hated us for it. Then again, they had dealt in many underhanded tactics. They tried undercutting our investors, bribing our workers, and stealing our business deals. They simply had to be stopped, and the only way was by teaching them the lesson that the Belatoni’s could not and would not be messed with. But, then there was the issue involving Francesca and that punk, Fredo Salvatore. That had always been a sore spot which followed the Salvatore’s for years. I’m sure learning that a Cavelli was up to the same tricks made them mad with the hypocrisy of it all. Despite the Salvatore’s acceptance that the boy had to be dealt with, the Cavelli’s never let them forget about what he had done to Francesca. No doubt, all of this was bringing up old wounds. The car eventually came to a stop outside my house, so I gathered Clara in my arms just as the driver opened the door for me. My sisters were by my side in no time. “She’s out like a light.” “Should we be worried?” Daniella asked. I shook my head with a smile. “No. We will be fine. Just go inside. I promise I’ll take care of it.” Daniella nodded, and the other girls followed her inside the house. Mia kept the door open for me, and I said my thanks as I passed by her and made my way up the stairs. Once in Clara’s room, I settled her under the covers. She stirred, but soon was back to a deep sleep. I kissed the top of her head and very quietly made my way downstairs. “I hear the Salvatore’s paid a visit tonight.” I turned my head towards Giovanni, who was smoking in the kitchen. “Those things will kill you.” Giovanni laughed. “A bullet would kill me quicker.” That was always his response whenever I berated him about his smoking. “Where’s your fiancée?” I motioned upstairs. “She’s sleeping. She’s had a long day, and it’s been tiring for her.”

Giovanni smiled. “I hear dancing on stage takes a lot out of girls.” He raised his eyebrow to me. “Shut up, fucker. Go get your own woman, and leave your hands off mine.” Giovanni laughed. “Luca… Always the fucking hothead.” He shook his head in dismay. “So, where are Pietro and the others?” I sighed. “They should all be in the study. That fucker at the club gave us some news tonight.” Giovanni smiled. “So I heard. It’s been a while since he showed his ugly mug around these parts.” I laughed sarcastically. “Yeah. Until he heard I was in town and about to marry. He’s doing this on purpose. Letting me know he’s still around.” “He can’t touch you.” I nodded. “I know, but he’ll always have an angle. There will always be retribution in one form or another. He wants to get back at my uncle, and the best way to do that is to go through me.” “He wouldn’t dare to come here for the wedding. He knows better than that at least.” I nodded my head. It was always a mutual code that no matter how much you hated each other, you stayed away from family affairs. Business was business. Family matters were left out… No matter what. “Besides, I think he had another angle for visiting you tonight. He wants revenge on the Cavelli’s as much as we do.” I shook my head at the thought. “This would be the one and only time I would ever side with a Salvatore.” Giovanni patted my back. “We are all enemies in the same battle. Sometimes, you have to accept the help—no matter where it comes from—but also let it be known that you never owe anybody anything in return for it.” I huffed out another sarcastic laugh. “I think the thing in return for Fabrizio is Luigi’s head. I know those two hate each other, especially after what went down in Palermo last week.” Giovanni shook his head. “Luigi never has grown up. He’s the kind of guy who acts before he thinks about the consequences. Beating one of Salvatore’s men and stealing drugs off him was never a smart move. You know he’s an addict, right?” I nodded. “I’m a little surprised that Fabrizio hasn’t acted sooner on this, but then he always did like to make his victims stew.” Giovanni smiled. “Yes, and for once, I think Fabrizio is acting intelligently.” I frowned at him, and he continued, “Luigi will be expecting one of Fabrizio’s men. I doubt very much he’ll be expecting you. I take it that i s where you’re going shortly?” I nodded. “Tony’s scoping the place now. I’m going to get the guys and call him in a bit.” Giovanni put his cigarette out and got up. “Well, let’s

get this over and done with.” We walked into the study and found Pietro, Paulie, and another one of my distant cousins from America, whom I hadn’t seen in at least a year. “Nicoli, how are you?” We came in for a hug, and I noticed how strong he had gotten in that time. He was young—only twenty-three—and very bright, but he was also mischievous. Last I heard, he was stalking a girl at a college in New Jersey because her brother owed him money. He kept vowing to turn up unannounced every day until she relented and went out on a date with him. That’s the kind of guy Nicoli was. “I’m doing well,” he offered. I noticed the sly grin on his face. “I take it from that smile that… Lizzie… Is that her name?” “Elizabeth,” he corrected with a snarl. I knew how much it wound him up; that was why I kept calling her Lizzie. That and the fact that she called herself Lizzie. “Yes, Elizabeth.” I smiled. “I take it that she finally gave in. What did you do? Hang her upside down and tickle her into submission?” Nicoli laughed sarcastically. “You’re a little fucker. Maybe I’ll tie you upside down, but I’ll guarantee I’ll do more than tickle you.” I shook my head, knowing full well he couldn’t do shit. “Shall we get back to the task at hand?” my uncle asked, reminding us. I nodded. “Of course. I’ll give Tony a call now.” Everyone went silent as I dialled Tony’s number. He answered after two rings. “Tony, what’s the score?” “He’s just come out from one of the VIP lounges with one of the dancers. Marco, the bar manager, said he’s been going in every hour with a different girl and getting his brains fucked. He’s so high, he wouldn’t notice if Krusty the Clown came into the bar and started doing juggling tricks. He’s snorted so much shit that all he wants to do is drink and fuck as many girls as he can.” I nodded. “Okay. Keep an eye on him. I’ll be there as soon as I can.” “Okay, boss.” Tony hung up, and I turned to everyone. “That fucker’s got a real drug problem.” Giovanni shook his head. “It’s going to be his downfall.” I nodded in agreement. “It might make torturing him a little difficult. He won’t feel the pain as much.” Nicoli smiled. “We’ll get it out of him eventually.” I sighed. “Yeah, but I’ve got a wedding to attend tomorrow.” I turned to Giovanni. “Do you still have the basement?” The basement was on one of Giovanni’s properties, and it had been used for torture purposes for a number of years. I remember when I was younger hearing whispers of the basement, and it intrigued me so much that I had to snoop. I had to get to my uncle’s house to see. I

was only thirteen, but I was curious. I had an inkling, but I never knew the full extent of the torture that went on. Giovanni’s basement was equipped with a surgical bed, scalpels, nutcrackers, pliers, forceps—you name it, he had it. He even had a drain in the middle of the room so he could wash the blood off afterwards. Giovanni’s father was a trained doctor, so he knew all of the ways which could be used to torture someone the most effectively. What I saw was definitely a shock to my system. I didn’t know who the man was, but whatever he did sure pissed off my great uncle. The guy was strung up with rope and perched in front of his face was the man’s cock. I remember holding myself and wincing at the sight. The moment my great uncle heated a rod and stuck it up the man’s ass, I went running for the hills. I would never forget the screams, though. The ear-splitting scream seemed to follow me for miles back home. “Of course I still have it. It was my father’s pride and joy,” Giovanni smirked. I learned that his father had died three years ago, and I was saddened by the news. I knew he was a monster in torture, but if he was on your side, he was the sweetest man you could ever hope to meet. We all had a mutual hatred for my father. Even the Cavelli’s disowned him. He was too impulsive, and at the same time, he was too indecisive. He made decisions that made him seem too weak. He was never a born leader, despite how much he wanted to be at the top. That was why he beat my mother. She was from the clever family, the richer family … the more intelligent family. In one simple word, he was jealous. And jealousy can make an evil man out of anyone. “Can we use it?” I asked, wanting to get this over and done with. Giovanni smiled. “You don’t even have to ask.”

Luca It was after two in the morning, but I was pumped. We got to the club where Giovanni gave strict instructions to the bar manager to make sure his men turned a blind eye next time Luigi decided to disappear with a girl. We hadn’t been there long when a red-headed girl smiled and joined Luigi at the bar. She whispered something in his ear. He smiled back and trailed his hand down her back and on to her ass. He gave her a squeeze, got up, and they immediately started walking to one of the VIP rooms. One of the guards nodded to Luigi, and we watched as he disappeared from sight. Once the door was shut, the guard looked across at us, nodded his head, and quietly moved away. “When do you want to go in?” Tony asked. “Give him a couple of minutes to get comfortable. He may be packing, so we need to make sure he’s completely vulnerable first.” Tony nodded, and I went back to sipping my drink and checking my watch. I wanted to give him five minutes. Not enough time for him to be finished, but just enough time for him to get undressed and start fucking. As the minutes ticked by, I became more and more anxious to get this over and done with. I needed Luigi off the drugs and in my uncle’s basement ASAP. There was no telling whether he had snorted more coke off that woman’s fake tits or not. With that last thought, I shot out of my seat. “It’s time,” I grumbled, as I walked towards the VIP door. As I opened up, I saw the girl laid out naked on the table. Luigi had his trousers around his ankles as he gripped her hips and fucked her. She noticed us, but that didn’t deter her. In fact, she was licking her lips, moaning and playing with her nipples as she watched us. Luigi, on the other hand, was too busy grunting and pounding her pussy to notice that we were standing right behind him. “Oh, Luigi, baby. Yeah… Just like that. Fuck me harder… Harder… Harder!” she screamed. “Sorry to interrupt,” I shouted. “Fuck off. I’m not done yet. Tell Marco he can have his fucking money tomorrow.” I smiled. That explained why Marco was so compliant with us about turning the other way. That and the five thousand Euros we handed him on the way in. Luigi didn’t stop, even though he knew he had company. In fact, he started going faster and grabbing her tits. I started to wonder whether I would be so cruel as to

rob him of the last climax he would ever have in his life. I knew it was coming soon, so I had to act quickly. Thinking I was that cruel, I nodded to Tony, and straight away, he walked up behind Luigi, grabbed the back of his hair and yanked him off the moaning woman. “What the fuck?” he growled, but then Tony turned him towards me. His face dropped, and pretty soon, so did his dick. “Whose going to finish me off?” the woman complained. “I still have ten minutes.” Without a word, I pulled out a hundred and handed it to her. “Go find yourself a nice, quiet room and finish yourself off.” I gave her a look that told her to do as she was told. She knew the drill. She accepted the cash, pulled on her dress, and strolled out of the room. I turned my attention back to Luigi. His eyes were wide and his breathing was heavy. His dick was still hanging out, which needed to be out of my face. “Put that fucking thing away,” I ordered. Luigi did as he was told and frantically pulled his trousers up. Alessandro and Giovanni had a gun aimed at his head, so he knew not to try anything funny. Once he had the belt done up, I smiled. “That’s better. Maybe now we can have a decent conversation.” “I don’t know where he is,” he blurted. I smiled. “So, you know why I’m here. That’s good. At least I don’t have to waste my breath explaining that.” Luigi’s eyes darted frantically around the room. “I can’t tell you anything I don’t know.” I started pacing back and forth. “Ah, but you see, I think you do know. He is your brother, after all. That and the fact you know exactly why I’m here. How would you know why I’m here if you don’t know where he is?” He started panicking. I could already see the sweat dripping down his face. I pointed at him. “You see, your brother dared to touch someone who is very important to me… Someone I love so much that I’m marrying her in the morning. She—like me— is very upset about the fact that your brother’s filthy fucking hands dared to even touch a single hair on her head. Am I making myself clear?” He violently nodded his head. “Now, all I need from you is the whereabouts of Antonio, and I will be on my way.” His breathing became erratic as the tears welled in his eyes. I could tell he was trying to weigh up what to do. “You will go … if I tell you?” “Of course,” I lied. “You can get back to…” I waved my hands towards the door. “What it was you were doing before,” I smiled knowingly. I may have been smiling at him, but I was actually disappointed. He looked like he was on the verge of selling out his own brother, and the only form of torture so far was when Tony pulled his hair. Such child’s play. “I don’t know where he is. I only saw him last week.”

I tutted and waved my finger in front of my face. “Oh, come now, Luigi…” “It’s true. I swear. He came to me last week. In fact, he was here at the bar. He told me that he had to hide for a while, but he didn’t tell me where.” I saw the panic in his face, and it made me suspicious. “Why do I think you’re lying to me?” I motioned to Tony who quickly grabbed Luigi by the neck and started squeezing. The wheezing soon started and his face was turning blue. “I swear I’m telling the truth,” he garbled. “But…” he started choking again, so I motioned for Tony to release him. “But what?” Luigi started breathing heavily, so I waited until he calmed. “Antonio can be kind of predictable. I know that when things have gotten too heavy for him in the past, he has wanted to get as far away as possible. As you know, our father lives in Virginia. Sometimes, he likes to hide out there for a while. That’s where I suspect he is right now.” I smiled. “Very good.” I gave a nod to Alessandro, who punched Luigi in the face before he could even react. He was out like a light, but then again, Alessandro had a knack for knocking people out with one hit. That was the sole reason I chose him. I turned to Nicoli. “Can you get in touch with your men and have them look into this?” Nicoli smiled. “You don’t even need to ask.” “What do we do with him, boss?” Alessandro pointed to Luigi who was out cold on the floor. “He needs to disappear. I can’t risk him telling Antonio we’re onto him.” Alessandro nodded, and with Tony’s help, they picked him up and dragged him out the door. Giovanni came up and patted me on the shoulder. “It’s after three. Don’t you think you should be getting some shut-eye? You’ve got an important day tomorrow.” I nodded my agreement and couldn’t help the smile that crept up on my face. I wanted Antonio dead, but for now, he could wait. I would get to him as soon as I had made Clara my wife. “Look at that pussy-whipped face.” Pietro and Nicoli laughed, and I looked at Giovanni in disgust. “Fuck off. No one pussy-whips me. I’m the one who does the whipping.” I smirked at Giovanni, and he shook his head. “I don’t know how Clara puts up with you,” Giovanni mumbled as he walked towards the door. I walked towards the door with purpose. “She really has no other choice.”

The next morning, I woke up with the biggest fucking hard-on of the century and no Clara to help soothe it for me.

What I wouldn’t have given to have been able to sink my cock and my teeth into her right then. I felt like a starved man. With that thought in my head, I looked at my watch and saw that it was just after ten. The wedding wasn’t until three, so I had plenty of time. I just needed to get dressed quickly, nip over to my mama’s house without anyone seeing me, and snuggle in next to my woman. She would be pissed at first, but as soon as I put my hands on her, I knew I would be able to break her. I needed to claim her. I always needed to claim her. I quickly showered and dressed—careful not to let anyone see me as I walked out my uncle’s door. I had no doubts that Luigi was dead, and Tony and Alessandro were off taking a well-earned rest. With that thought in my head, I quickly dialled Nicoli’s number. It took him a while to answer and when he did, I knew why. “Do you know what fucking time it is?” I started laughing. “Time you were up. It’s after ten, you lazy bum.” “It may be after ten, but some fucker kept me out till four this morning. I’ve only had five hours’ sleep.” I almost pouted. “Poor baby.” “Fuck you.” I shook my head. “Got anything for me?” I heard him sigh. “This is why you’re calling? You think in the six hours since I called in the information that we would have found him?”

What is he thinking? “Yes. What? Are your men slow or something?” “Fucking hell, Luca. It may work like that in your own little world, but things like this take time. We have the address for Antonio’s father, and my men will be scoping the place out later today. I should have some news for you by tonight.” I nodded. “That’s better. Couldn’t you have just told me that instead of being a fucking prick?” I heard him sigh again. “I’m going back to sleep. I’ll make sure I’m at your wedding by three.” He hung up on me, so I threw the phone on the passenger seat of my uncle’s car and accelerated away as fast as possible. The closer I got to my mum’s house, the more my dick strained for Clara. She was like a homing beacon, and my cock was zoning in on her. Fuck, some women had driven me crazy at times, but never with the level of intensity as Clara. I had fucked a few women, and these women knew what to do to make me want them, but never had I gotten the urge to stake my claim on them… Never had I wanted to kill someone due to the knowledge that other men wanted to lay their hands on them. From the moment I saw her picture, she was mine. As I got closer to the house, I slowed down and noticed that all was quiet. Some men were outside patrolling, and they thankfully spotted me way before I got close. That was

good. No matter what, I needed to know my family was safe. They were poised, just in case, but once one of them saw who I was, he motioned to the other men to stand down. I nodded my thanks and came to a stop about fifty yards from the house. I didn’t want people noticing I was there. I snuck round the back of the house and into the kitchen where all was quiet. My mother was most probably getting ready upstairs, since the kitchen—as always—was perfectly clean. As I crept towards the stairs, my heart beat faster, and my blood wanted to pump in one direction. I needed her heat. I needed her warmth. I didn’t fucking care if I wasn’t supposed to see her until the wedding. “You have to tell him, Tony. Luca has a right to know.” Clara’s voice rang through my ears, making me halt in my tracks. She was talking to Tony about me in the study, but what it was about, I had no idea. I was about to find out, though. I pushed the door open. “Has a right to know what?” I growled, making both of them jump. I saw how close they were, and it made my blood boil. What was it he had to tell me that my wife-to-be already seemed to be clued in on? “Luca, you scared me.” Clara swallowed, giving away how nervous she was. It made me turn my attention to Tony, who looked just as nervous as Clara did. “What is it you have to tell me?” I glared in his direction and fisted my hands—ready for a fight. If he had touched my Clara, then he was going to be fucking sorry. “Do I have to buy you a nice pair of fucking concrete boots? And maybe then you could learn to study marine biology!” My voice rose a couple of octaves, causing Clara to rush to me. “Calm down! Knowing you, you’ve jumped to conclusions, and it’s the wrong conclusion.” I kept my eyes on Tony. “Then, tell me what the fuck is going on!” “You need to calm down, Son.” Hearing those words in Italian, I whipped my head around to find my mother standing in the doorway. “This has nothing to do with Tony.” “Then what is it to do with?” My anger was calming, but worry was setting in. Was Mama sick? Was she in trouble? “Sit down, and I will tell you.” I shook my head. “No, I’m staying right here.” Mama shook her head and mumbled something about me being a stubborn fool. She looked worried, though, and the more her face fell, the more my heart started beating. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. “That night you left,” she paused for a moment and I knew exactly what night she was referring to, “I went back into the kitchen to clean up and get ready for Paulie to arrive.” I looked over to Tony. Paulie was Tony and Alessandro’s uncle. “I was in

the middle of cleaning when I heard gurgling sounds coming from you father.” My eyes widened, and I stepped back, unable to take in what I was hearing. She was lying. She had to be. She was lying for my sake. She was lying to try to take away the fact that I killed my father. She had to be. My mother stepped forward. “I knew you would do this. That’s why I never told you.” I shook my head at her, noticing the confusion on Clara’s face. I could tell she was wondering what was being said. “Never told me what? What are you trying to say?” “You were growing up… You were such an intelligent and strong-willed boy. Your father would have only held you back. You killed him, and that’s the way it will stay for your sake, but it was I who dealt the final blow. It was I who looked your father in the eyes and plunged the knife right through his heart. You never killed him, Luca. It was me. It was always me.” She stepped forward, but I stepped back, shaking my head. “No. I don’t believe you.” I saw her panic, but I didn’t care. “This was why I never said anything…” She was about to continue, but I stopped her. “I don’t believe you, but even if it was true, then all this time you have had me believing that I killed my own father? All this time, I have been seeing my dead father’s eyes in my nightmares. You can’t tell me I didn’t see them, Mama. I saw them. I killed him.” I saw the defiance in her eyes. “No!” she shouted, angrily. “I’m telling you the truth. He was still alive when you left, but you thought he was dead. I just made sure he stayed that way.” I still couldn’t believe what my mother was saying to me. I shook my head and turned to Clara, who was looking frantically from me to my mother. She knew something was desperately wrong, but I wasn’t sticking around to explain it to her. “Luca, what’s going on?” she asked, looking desperately at me. I carried on shaking my head and looked back at my mother. “I can’t do this,” I simply said, and I walked out. I could hear people shouting after me, but I couldn’t turn back now. I had been convinced that my mother was lying, but that look of defiance in her eyes made me see she was telling the truth. All this time, she had been lying to me. I had gone through all these years thinking I had killed my father when none of it was true. I fisted my hands together and violently opened the door to my uncle’s car. I snapped it shut, turning the ignition, and fleeing away as quickly as possible. I felt guilty that I was leaving Clara by herself, but I needed to be away for a while. I needed to escape and calm down. Visions of my father flashed through my mind, making

me grip the steering wheel tightly. “I killed him.” I kept saying that over and over again. Eventually, a bitter taste lodged in my mouth as the lie sank in. I had never killed my father. I may have done some damage. It may have even been enough to kill him off eventually, but the fact was still left standing. I never dealt the blow that ended my father’s life for good; my own mother did. Not only that. She had me believing I had done it all along.

How could she have done that to me? To her own son?

I woke up this morning feeling lighter than air. I had slept really well last night, so knew I could take on the world today. As I stretched my arms, I looked at the time. It was only nine. I had plenty of time to get a shower and take a stroll before I had to get ready for my day. I smiled giddily as I got up to get ready. I needed to make sure everything was well with Luca, but I didn’t want to ring him just in case he was sleeping. Whatever he did last night, I was sure it would have kept him out until the early hours. As I made my way downstairs, the smell of cooked bacon hit my nostrils, making my stomach growl. In the kitchen, Sophia was doing the dishes as Tony, Belinda, Alessandro, and Mia were sitting round the table eating. “Morning, sleepyhead,” Alessandro piped. “Morning. I guess I kind of slept in. Why are you up? Weren’t you out late last night? Is Luca okay?” Tony and Alessandro laughed. “Don’t panic. He’s fine. He must still be asleep as we haven’t heard from him yet. He stayed round Giovanni’s last night.” I nodded my head and took a seat at the table. Sophia never looked at me, but she placed a plate of fresh eggs and bacon in front of me. Next to that was a fresh cup of coffee. “Grazie,” I offered, but I knew it was a wasted effort. Sophia carried on her cleaning while the others looked at me sympathetically. I dived straight into the food, devouring every last drop. Sophia may not have had the best manners, but she sure knew how to cook. “This is so good.” “Isn’t it?” Mia beamed. “I think that was the best breakfast I have ever had. Alessandro pulled her into his arms. “I think you’re the best breakfast I ever had.” Mia started giggling, and I was about to get up to wash my plate, but Sophia beat me to it. I thanked her again and sat back in my seat, but not before giving Tony a look. He knew I knew something, and he also knew I knew he was hiding it—not only from me, but from Luca as well. “The weather’s beautiful outside, so we thought it might be a good idea to go for a walk. Fancy coming with?” I took my gaze from Tony and looked over at Mia. “I’ll come and join you. I just have to deal with something first.” I looked back at Tony, and he knew full well what I meant. Sophia shouted something in Italian to Alessandro and Tony before she disappeared into the hallway. The scraping of chairs could be heard, as Alessandro,

Mia and Belinda got up, but Tony and I remained seated. “Are you coming, Tony?” Belinda asked. Tony smiled. “Yes. I just have to grab something. I’ll be right out.” Belinda frowned, but nodded, leaving me and Tony in the kitchen. “Would you mind coming with me to the study for a moment?” I asked, but he knew it wasn’t a request. Tony nodded and followed me out of the kitchen and into the study. Sophia was nowhere to be seen, so I assumed she had gone to her room to freshen up. “You know that I heard you and Giuseppe yesterday. What is it that you’re hiding from Luca?” Tony looked a little panicked. “Listen, this is not for me to say. I’m just in the middle of it all. I wish I fucking wasn’t, but I am.” I sighed. “If you don’t tell me, then I’m going to Luca myself.” Tony came in closer to me, and he looked lost. “It’s something that’s been hidden from Luca for a while. A family secret. I can’t tell you anymore than that. I’m sorry.” He was practically pleading with me, so I knew he was desperate to keep me quiet. I understood the logic, but Luca was my priority. My loyalty was to him first. I sighed again. “Listen, I won’t say anything for now, but you will have to tell him, Tony. Luca has a right to know.” “Has a right to know what?” The sound of Luca’s voice made Tony and I both jump. How much of that did he hear? It looked as though it had been a lot as he was standing there, fists clenched, ready to throw a punch at Tony. I knew why. He probably thought Tony was hitting on me or something. He couldn’t have been further from the truth. “Luca, you scared me.” I swallowed nervously and watched as Luca glared in Tony’s direction. He looked pissed as hell. “What is it you have to tell me?” He was still glaring at Tony, and I knew he was going to lunge for him soon. “Do I have to buy you a nice pair of fucking concrete boots? And maybe then you could learn to study marine biology!” His voice got so loud I knew I had to intervene quickly. I rushed towards him. “Calm down! Knowing you, you’ve jumped to conclusions, and it’s the wrong conclusion.” I knew that when it came to me, Luca would always think another man wanted me… No matter if the man in question obviously and wholeheartedly belonged to someone else. Tony would never ever do something like that to Belinda, and Luca knew it. It was just him being his normal hardheaded, jealous, and possessive self. “Then, tell me what the fuck is going on!” Luca shouted. Just then, someone else spoke, making me jump again. It was Sophia. She looked different, like she was somehow resigned to something. What it was, I had no idea. Maybe she could help calm Luca down because

whatever it was they were keeping from him, he had a right to know. A conversation ensued in Italian. It was the one and only time I truly wished I could speak it, so I could have understood what the hell was going on. The facial expressions of everyone gave them away, though. Tony looked guilty, Sophia looked devastated, and Luca looked… He looked like he had just been told someone had died. His face was a mixture of shock and almost betrayal. What on earth had they done? I couldn’t understand what the hell was going on. Luca’s voice was rising, and Sophia seemed as though she was trying to calm him down, but he wasn’t having any of it. Without warning, Luca just stormed off, leaving me in total shock. In my daze, I looked towards Sophia. She looked ill. I knew she didn’t like me, and I, in turn, was pissed about it, but I would never wish for her to look the way she looked then. It was almost as if she found out she had lost her son. “Would someone please tell me what the hell is going on?” Tony looked from Sophia to me and grabbed my shoulders. “Luca’s just a little upset about something that happened in the past.” I stood my ground. “I have a right to know. I’m going to be his wife. I need to know what’s wrong with my fiancé. Why has he run off? What’s going on?!” Tony looked undecided, so I knew I needed to help him along. “If you don’t tell me, so help me God, I will smack you about the head so hard… And you know there isn’t a damn thing you can do about it.” I heard Sophia say something in Italian, and Tony quickly looked from her and then back to me. He visibly sighed. “Sophia has just told Luca that she was responsible for his father’s death.” I laughed and looked at Sophia. “But, that’s ridiculous. He said…” I trailed off once I saw the look on Sophia’s face. “But, he thinks he killed his father.” Tony shook me, making me look back at him. “We know. That’s why Luca’s run off. He’s obviously upset.” My eyes widened. “You all knew this and didn’t tell him. Why?” “Sophia had her reasons. She was trying to protect him the only way she knew how.” I couldn’t believe what my ears were hearing. “What? By lying to him? By making him live with the notion that he had killed his own father? By making him think he had his blood on his hands this whole time? That’s not protecting someone. That’s just downright cruel.” I shrugged Tony from my arms and headed out towards the door. Before I went through, I turned to Sophia. “I don’t care for your reasons for keeping this from him. No son deserves to be kept in the

dark the way you’ve kept Luca in the dark this whole time.” Sophia never once looked my way. Instead, she just stared into space. “Now, excuse me.” I looked back briefly to Tony. “I have a fiancé to find.” I stormed out the door, bumping into Belinda. “Oh, Clara, there you are. We’ve been waiting for you. Have you seen Tony?” “Yes,” I seethed, pointing towards the study. “He’s in there with Sophia.” She saw my expression and frowned. “What’s happened?” I sighed heavily. “Sophia’s happened. That woman’s getting on my last tit.” I shook my head. “She has the cheek to be mad at me when all this time…” I kept my mouth shut, knowing full well I needed to keep this a secret. This was not my story to tell. “Never mind.” I stormed off and up the stairs to retrieve my phone. I tried desperately to call Luca several times, and each time, it went to voicemail. It was already getting close to twelve, and I wasn’t sure what the hell was going on. Luca and I were suppose to marry, but it didn’t look like it was meant to be today either.

Is this a sign? I shook my head no. It wasn’t a sign; it was just people constantly getting in our way. I was starting to feel like Luca. Everyone seemed against us, and all I wanted to do was kill them all. Luca and I were together, and nothing and no one could stand in the way of that.

If only I knew where he was. I ran downstairs and out the kitchen towards the garden. Mia and Alessandro were there eagerly waiting. They both smiled, but when Alessandro saw my face, he quickly ran towards me. “What’s happened?” “Luca’s run off.” “What?!” they both asked in surprise. “Luca and Sophia had an argument, and he stormed off. I keep trying to call him, but his phone keeps going to voicemail. I don’t know what else to do.” Alessandro placed his hands on my shoulder. “Okay. There’s no need to panic. I’m sure everything’s fine.” “I’m not panicking. Who says I’m panicking?!” I shouted in a way that made everyone who heard know that I was, in fact, panicking. “Listen, Tony and I will go and find him. You just stay here, and I’ll contact you as soon as I know more.” I vehemently shook my head. “Oh no. Don’t you dare try to keep me, the little woman, here. I’m not sitting around waiting on news. I’m coming with you.” Alessandro sighed and rolled his eyes. “I thought so.” “Then why did you say it?!” Jeez, men were pigheaded at times. “Because Luca would be pissed if he knew we were taking you out on a jolly looking for him. Maybe he doesn’t

want you to find him.” My eyes widened. “Wouldn’t he also know by now that I don’t take orders lying down? Besides, I’m supposed to be his wife in a few hours. If he doesn’t want me to find him, then there’s obviously something wrong.” I closed my eyes remembering that I was supposed to get married soon. “Oh, God. The wedding!” Alessandro shook me. “It’s okay. We can postpone if we have to. The father is ready to marry you whenever you’re ready.” I huffed. “Of course he is,” I said sarcastically. The Belatoni’s were mafia. The priest would probably lick our shoes if we asked him to. Just as I was thinking this, Belinda and Tony rushed over to us. I glared at Tony to let him know I was still mad. Belinda noticed and frowned. “What’s going on?” I remained silent, making Tony sigh. “I kept something from Luca, so Clara’s angry with me.” I pointed at him. “Damn right, I’m angry. You should have told him. Better still, Sophia should have told him. Luca is her son!” “Okay, okay. Calm down,” Alessandro shouted. We all remained silent, so he took that as his cue to carry on. “I don’t know what’s going on, but I assume it has something to do with the fact that Luca has run off. If he’s upset, then we need to find him. Let’s start at Giovanni’s and work our way from there.” Alessandro’s baby blue eyes stared back at me, instantly relaxing me a little. I couldn’t help but smile back. Despite loving Luca with everything I had, I still couldn’t help having a tiny little crush on Alessandro. He saw he had me and offered a cheeky grin in return. “Okay, you’ve said it now. There’s no need to start overpowering me with those blues of yours.” I heard Mia laugh. “They have the same effect on you, too?” I smiled towards her, loving the fact that I could let her know he was a sexy beast without her getting jealous. I would never look at Alessandro in that way, but it didn’t stop me from admiring him. “Well, the longer we stand here, the less time we’re out looking for Luca. All jokes aside, Luca has taken quite a shock today, and he needs us… And, I hope he’ll need me most of all.” Everyone smiled sympathetically before we all gathered into a couple of cars out front. We went to Giovanni’s house first as Alessandro had suggested, but Giovanni hadn’t heard anything from him since he, and I quote “stole his car” that morning. He joined in with helping us to find him, though. We rang round and visited a few family and friends, but still came up blank. Everyone was helping with the search, so I knew he would be found soon. There were only so many places you could hide when you were practically famous. I knew that about their family. I could tell by the way everyone showed their respect

everywhere we went. They were all smiles, all offering their hands of friendship, and anything they had to sell was offered to them for free. By the time we had gone round a few restaurants, bars, and bakeries, we had accumulated a picnic’s worth of treats for the whole family. If I hadn’t been so worried about Luca by that stage, I would have found the whole thing quite comical. As we were all driving back to Giovanni’s, it was getting close to five. Everyone was tired, hungry, or both, but I was upset that we hadn’t come up with any leads at all. Giovanni was sitting next to me, and I could tell he was in deep thought. What about, I had no idea, but it was starting to worry me a little. As I was thinking this, his phone rang. He said some things in Italian, and tapped his driver on the shoulder. He waved his finger round as if to say turn around and that’s exactly what he did. He shouted something to the driver in Italian before ending the call to whomever was on the line. “Please say that was about Luca?” Giovanni looked at me with a smile. “He’s at Godiver’s.” I frowned, thinking I had already heard of that name. “Didn’t Tony already call there?” Giovanni smirked. “He did, but Luca bribed the staff to keep quiet about where he was. It wasn’t until my uncle, Dietre, rang them that they told the truth. Dietre near enough owns the place, you see. No one there would ever keep quiet whenever Dietre was involved. Luca should have known.” I sighed my frustration at the knowledge, but I was happy to know that we were on our way. I was worried for Luca, but at the same time, I was mad at him for shutting me out. Despite wanting to hug him, I was also going to give him a piece of my mind once I saw him. Once we got to the club, all the men piled out before letting the women out. It was like a standard thing. The security got out first, then the men in the family, and then, finally, the women. I was impatient, though, and waiting was never one of my strong points. What made it worse was the fact that two men had to go in first to make sure all was okay before we could be let in. Giovanni led the way, and I followed straight in after him. I didn’t care about protocol; I just wanted to find Luca. Once in the club, my heart dropped when I saw a woman up close and personal with him. The pain of seeing it gripped me, but I was pleasantly surprised when he shrugged her off. I didn’t know what he had said to her, but she quickly retreated, leaving me sighing with relief. I was glad that whatever he had going on in his mind wasn’t affecting us in any way. I wanted to kill him enough as it was for missing our wedding. “Luca?” Giovanni asked as we approached the bar. “What the fuck do you…” Luca swung around in his

seat, obviously drunk and pissed off, but when he saw me, he halted. He remained silent, and the more I looked at him, the more my anger rose. Without thinking, I walked up to Luca and gave him a great, big smack across the face. The girls gasped and the men moved forward, but they didn’t make a grab for me. “That was for leaving me without a word.” I smacked him again. “That was for not answering your phone and making me worry myself sick.” I smacked him again. “And that was for standing me up on our wedding day!” At first, Luca looked shocked. He rubbed his face a little, but soon, his initial scowl was replaced with a smirk. “My baby loves me.” All the men laughed, and I rolled my eyes. “This isn’t a joke. I was really worried about you.” Luca stumbled out of his seat and stalked towards me. “Amore mio, fate la mia luce cuore con una fiamma eterna.” I shook my head at him. “Don’t start with the Italian love shit! I’m mad at you.” Luca pulled me into him. “You are the most beautiful woman I have ever met. You make my heart light with an eternal flame.” I caught a whiff of booze on his breath and turned my head away. “Ugh. You smell like a brewery.” Luca leaned forward and inhaled deeply at my neck before pulling back to look at me. “And you smell like roses on a summer morning.” He pulled a silly, drunk grin, and I couldn’t help the curve of my lip. “Ah, there she is. I knew my amore mio was in there somewhere.” He leaned in close to my ear to whisper, “God, I wanted to fuck-love you this morning. I woke up and had the biggest hard-on for you, but you weren’t there. I was going to sneak into your bedroom and have my wicked way with you. But you weren’t there either.” His sexy voice took on a sad tone at the last sentence. He was hurting. I knew that much. He needed to know I was here for him despite my anger. “I know what you heard was a shock today, but you need to come home and talk—” Luca shook his head. “I’m not going back to my mother’s. Don’t ask that of me. I’m not ready yet.” I looked into his eyes and saw the hurt. I could have pushed it, but I knew it wasn’t the right time. He was drunk and wasn’t in the appropriate frame of mind to see or speak with Sophia anyway. He may end up saying something he would regret come the light of day. I turned to Giovanni. “Can we go back to your house?” Giovanni smiled. “Of course.” I turned back to Luca and pulled his arm over my shoulder. I held him up, but I knew full well that no amount of my strength would catch him if he fell. I just wanted him to know I was there for him. “Come on. Let’s get you back and in the shower.” He squeezed me to him. “As long as you come in with

me.” I rolled my eyes. “One thing at a time, tiger.” Luca gave me another drunk smile, and again, I found myself smiling stupidly back at him. He kissed my head, and when we made our way outside, Tony was standing by the car with Alessandro. Luca looked up, saw him, and kissed me again. “I’ll be right back, amore mio.” He let go of me, stormed towards Tony, and punched him square in the face. Tony went down, blood seeping from his nose as everyone made a grab for Luca. “It’s okay. I’ve made my fucking point.” Luca flicked his hand and made his way back to me. He held me tightly to him, kissed me another time, and smiled like nothing had happened. “Are you ready to go?” I nodded without saying a word, and we all piled into the cars. I was angry with Tony, but I couldn’t help feeling a little sorry for him after that punch Luca had dished out. It looked like it had been hard enough to knock his teeth out. As we gathered at Giovanni’s house, I took Luca to the room he had stayed in the night before, and I helped to get him undressed. I ordered him into the shower. Instead of complying, he pulled at me to come with him towards the bed. We both fell in a heap with me on top of him. “If you think I’m having sex with you, then you have another thing coming.” I heard nothing, so I looked up. Luca was out like a light and snoring softly. I guessed there would be no shower for him, then. Sighing, I got up, turned the shower off, and made my way back to the bed to make Luca more comfortable. Once I managed to get his shoes off and cover him, I made my way downstairs to find Tony sitting on a chair with a fussing Belinda. He had tissues stuck up his nose, and his eye was swelling. Belinda turned to me. “Your fiancé’s a maniac.” The tone in her voice shocked me. I had never been spoken to like that by Belinda. “Just drop it,” Tony scowled. I made a peace gesture towards Tony. “No, no. If Belinda has something to say, then, let her say it.” All went deathly quiet. Even Belinda halted for a moment. “I know Luca is Tony’s boss, but that doesn’t mean he can throw punches willy-nilly like that whenever he feels like it. What gives him the right? I love you and all, but your fiancé is a fucking jerk.” The whole room remained silent as they stared between me and Belinda. I inhaled a calming breath and stepped forward. “I will let that slide because I know you’re upset, but don’t—for one second—believe that Tony didn’t get that good punch for a reason. He was hiding something from Luca… Something vitally important. And, because of it, Luca feels betrayed. This issue they have is between them, and it should remain between them. I never once brought you into this argument, so I would expect the same

from you. Do I make myself clear?” I stepped forward again and noticed Belinda involuntarily swallow in a clear indication of nervousness. I didn’t like making her feel that way, but I never once brought up Tony in front of her, so I was a little upset that she had done that to me. “I’m sorry,” she offered. “I’m just a little upset by what’s happened.” I let out a sigh. “That’s okay. But, you don’t know all the facts. I’m not saying what Luca did was right, but try to understand that there are always two sides to every story. If Tony and Luca have a beef with each other, then let them sort it out. Please don’t let whatever that may be come between us.” Belinda dipped her head. “You’re right. I’m sorry.” I walked up to her and took her in my arms. “That’s okay.” I pulled away and gave her a cheeky grin. “Hey, I think this may be our first argument.” She laughed, and I noticed tears well in her eyes. “You know, I’m strangely turned on by this,” I joked. “Luca’s out like a light. Do you fancy coming to bed with me?” Belinda laughed and Nicoli piped, “Hell yeah! Can we watch?” Everyone laughed—apart from Tony, who punched him in the arm. “Watch it, Nicki,” he growled. Nicoli put his hands up. “Sorry, but you have to admit, that would be one hell of a show.” Tony’s chair scraped as he stood up, and pretty soon, Nicoli was running out of the room, laughing. I couldn’t understand why Nicoli ran, though. He was just as big and butch as Tony was. With his jetblack hair and the same eyes as Luca, he was every bit the alpha male—much like most of the men in this house. They were all stunning, all muscular, and all had charm that would shoot the knickers off a nun. Not that I would tell Luca that, of course. I dread to think what he would do with Alessandro if he knew we very innocently flirted on occasion. “I really do mean that. I’m sorry I snapped at you,” Belinda said, timidly looking at me. I rubbed her shoulders. “Don’t mention it. It’s all forgotten.” I looked around and noticed the others staring at us. Once they saw me looking at them, they all made a move to leave. “What’s going on?” Belinda asked once she knew no one was listening. “That’s not really for me to say. It was something his mum kept from him for years, and it’s quite rightly devastated Luca.” “What’s he doing? Sleeping it off?” I nodded. “Yeah. He passed out the moment his head hit the pillow.” She looked at me sympathetically. “It was supposed to be your wedding day today. You should be getting shagged

stupid rather than sitting here talking your troubles away with me.” I laughed. “I would take being shagged stupid any day over what happened with Luca today. I just hope they can sort it out. Lord knows when we will be getting married. It’s like a quick order service around here. Whatever the Belatoni’s want, they get, and with a ribbon on top. Did you see the amount of gifts they all got today?” Belinda chuckled and moved towards the array of bags that were sitting on the counter. “Talking of which.” She pulled a bottle of Dom Pérignon out of one of them and shuffled back over to me with it in her hand. “I spied this as one of the gifts and thought I’d steal it if I could get a chance. Fancy a glass?” I laughed along with her. “Of course. Just don’t get me into trouble. I hear they stick people in concrete boots and throw them into the river if you piss them off.” We both laughed again. Why we laughed, I had no idea, as something like that should have really scared the shit out of me. Belinda popped the cork as quietly as she could, and like two naughty teenagers, we crept around the kitchen, gathering the glasses and making ourselves something to eat. Since learning Luca was safe, I had been starving. That day, like every day since Luca had entered my life, had been filled with tension, anxiety, excitement, and fear. It made me smile a little at the thought. I wondered what the next day would bring.

I woke to the feel of Luca kissing my neck and fondling my breasts. I moaned, wanting to feel more … yearning to feel more. “Amore mio, I have to have you. We need to get reacquainted after what happened yesterday. I’m sorry about the wedding. I’ll make it up to you today, though. I promise.” My eyes shot open, remembering everything that went down yesterday. “Luca, stop.” He didn’t stop. In fact, his kissing intensified. “Will you stop? Right. Now.” He stopped immediately, and I turned to find his shocked face. “You’re refusing me sex?” Why did that thought completely dumbfound him? “Why are you looking at me like that?” Luca’s eyes went wide. “You’re stopping me from getting reacquainted with you. You know, it’s compulsory for you to have sex with me.” I puffed out some air. “Oh, please. Will you stop this alpha male crap? You’re like a walking male hormone.” Luca edged closer to me, a look of lust in his eyes. “Voglio fare l’amore con la mia donna.” He stroked my arms, making me shiver at his touch. Once he knew he had me, he smiled. I almost caved, but knew I shouldn’t. Instead, I shook myself away from him and stood up by the bed. “Now is not the time to seduce me with Italian. We need to talk about yesterday.” Luca perused my naked body. “You stand with your naked perfection in front of me and expect me to not want you? It’s not my fault you are such a seductress.” I wanted to smile, but that would have only encouraged him. “What are you going to do today?” Luca sat up and started edging forwards towards the end of the bed. “Well, first of all, I’m going to fuck-love my woman. Then, I’m going to marry her. After that, I’m going to fuck-love her some more. How about that?” I rolled my eyes. “You can’t seriously think I’m going to marry you today.” Luca looked outraged. “And why not? You were willing yesterday.” I threw my hands up in the air. “That was before you found out about your father.” He stopped getting closer to me and looked angry. “I don’t want to talk about it.” “You know you have to talk to her about this.” I didn’t need to say who. He knew exactly what I meant.

“I can’t. Not today.” He got out of bed and stalked towards me. His muscular body stood proud and tall, and his erection was still present and as hard as ever. It made me question how I could be mad enough to turn this man down, but I knew I had to be strong. “I need to have you, Clara.” I stepped back, but soon the wall met me. I was trapped with nowhere to go. Luca soon caught up with me, and he smiled as he traced his fingers delicately across my cheek. “You’re mine, and today I’m going to make sure it remains that way…” He leaned in to whisper in my ear, “Permanently.” Closing my eyes, I shuddered. We had long surpassed that stage where the honeymoon sex period was over, but instead of it waning, it only proved to get stronger. As my breaths became shallow, my thoughts waged war with my body. My head screamed no, but my body screamed yes. I was strong-willed, though, and Luca knew this about me by now. “You’re not going to seduce me,” I whispered breathlessly. Luca nibbled on my earlobe and trailed a line with his finger from my cheek to my left breast. My nipples were rock hard, and Luca relished in it. I knew he would. He loved the chase… Loved the fact that he could work me up, even when he knew I was fighting him. In fact, I think the more I fought him, the more of a challenge it became for him. I think it turned him on… If he were to admit it. “I’m going to sink my cock into you, amore mio. I’m going to fuck-love you so hard that you’ll need to be carried down the aisle.” My knees slightly trembled at the thought, but I stood my ground. “You are not coming anywhere near me until you promise me you’ll speak with your mother this morning.” Luca shook his head and started kissing my neck. “Ah, ah. Not going to happen.” “Luca,” I complained, “you have to speak with her. She is your mother.” For the first time, Luca stopped and pulled his head back to look at me. He looked sad, and I hated that he felt like that. “What she’s done is unforgiveable.” Pulling my hand up, I caressed his face. “If she was anyone else, then, yes. But, she’s not, is she? She is the woman who gave you life—who made you who you are today.” He gritted his teeth. “But she hid things from me.” I nodded my head. “I know, but she must have had a reason. You need to speak with her and ask her for her reasons. Ask her why. That is the only way you’ll know, and it’s the only way you can forgive her and move on.” He searched my eyes. “Why are you saying this to me?” I sighed. “Because, if you don’t forgive her, then you will never forgive yourself.” Luca remained silent for a

moment, but I knew I had him. “Besides,” I smiled, “you’ll only end up getting a case of blue balls if you don’t.” I raised a cheeky eyebrow at him and he smiled. “Are you blackmailing me?” I shrugged my shoulders. “Maybe.” “You’re denying me sex unless I agree to speak with my mother.” I shook my head. “Na-ah. I know your game. I’m denying you sex unless you promise me that you will speak with your mother.” Luca shook his head with a smile. “You’re a wicked woman, amore mio.” As he pressed his hard cock into my stomach, I gasped. “Sometimes, wicked is the best.” “Mmm,” he whispered, kissing me deeply. “Does this mean you’ll make the promise?” I grabbed his hard length and started rubbing. Luca hissed. “Fuck!” “Is that a yes?” I probed. Luca growled, grabbed my hips, and pushed me up against the wall. I wrapped my legs around his waist and with one push inside of me, Luca shouted. “Yes!”

I guess my powers of persuasion work after all.

After Luca fuck-loved me, he held me in his arms and stroked my shoulder. I was exhausted and felt sore in places I could understand, but also in places I couldn’t. Luca had me up against the wall until I climaxed. Once I came down from that, he bent me over the bed and made me climax again. The man was an animal. “Is your head not hurting this morning?” Luca traced kisses against my shoulder. “It was at five this morning, but after a shower, some tablets, and something to eat, I was fine.” My eyes widened. “You’ve been up since five?”

How did I not hear him? I must have really been out for the count! “I believe I went to bed early.” I nodded to myself. By the time we got him back to Giovanni’s it was just after six. No wonder he woke at five. “I heard about what happened with Belinda. Are you two okay?” I sighed. “We are now. I didn’t like the fact that she brought what was going on with you two into our close relationship. I love Belinda and would never let something Tony did to you come between us. It wouldn’t be right. I was just upset with her, and I told her so.” Luca pulled me into him. “You are my lioness.” I pulled away from Luca. “A lioness who needs to get her lion ready, so that he can speak with his mother. Come on, get up.” He moaned. “I was hoping you would forget about

that.” I pulled his arm. “Come on. We have lots to do today. Getting married to me being one of them.” Luca shot up. “You seriously want to do this today?” I raised my eyebrow. “Did I seriously have a choice?” Luca smiled wickedly. “No, not really.” I didn’t think so, either.

Luca I was still pissed about what went down the day before. I knew Clara was right, but I couldn’t help feeling betrayed— and by my own mother of all people. It upset and hurt me so much that I didn’t even attend my own wedding. That was unforgiveable on my part; I was such an asshole. I would forever have to make it up to Clara. Luckily, she understood. She made her point at the bar—and I had the sore face to prove it—but she was looking out for me. She was being the wife I always dreamed of having. Isabella was never a true wife. She just wanted to cling to the money I always provided her and her family. Never again. As we neared my mother’s house, Clara grabbed my hand and squeezed it gently. When I looked, she smiled, letting me know that it would be okay. I wasn’t looking forward to speaking with my mother, but at least I had had twenty-four hours to calm down a little. I never thought I would be ready, but Clara was right; I would forever have this hanging over my head if I didn’t do it. “What will you do?” I asked, as we got out of the car. Clara smiled and stroked my face. “I am going to find Chiara and Daniella and ask them to help me get ready. Once I know we can marry, I will put on that dress.” She smirked. “I can’t wait for you to see it. And I can’t wait to have you underneath me as I ride you with it on.” My cock stiffened at the thought. Clara was beautiful, but something about her in her wedding dress riding my cock had my fantasies running wild. She was definitely going to get it later. “I can’t wait for that,” I purred as I leaned in to kiss her lips. At that moment, my sisters came out to greet us. “Clara!” they all sang as they took her in their arms. “Wait a minute. How come your big brother doesn’t get a hug first?” I joked. They both laughed and pulled me in for a hug. “Because you’re not as pretty as Clara is.” Daniella smiled. “That’s true.” “That and the fact that Mama has been silent ever since you left yesterday. She won’t talk to anybody. She’s suffering.” I visibly winced. I was angry with Mama for keeping secrets from me, but I would never want her hurting because of me. “That’s why I’m here.” Daniella patted my arm. “Good. She’s in the garden,

taking advantage of the sun.” “Thanks.” I smiled. “Did you get the phone call from Giovanni?” Chiara nodded. “Yep, and all going well, we’re all set for four o’clock this afternoon.” I nodded my thanks again and made my way into the house. I knew there would be a flurry of activity later. The word had gotten out again that Clara and I were marrying, and this time, no one was going to stop us. I was going to make damn sure of it. Remembering this, I turned my head back towards Clara and my sisters. “No one leaves the house until the wedding’s finished!” I commanded. Clara smiled and did a little curtsy. “Yes, master.” Even though I tried not to, I smirked. My God, she was definitely going to get it later. Taking a deep breath, I walked through the house into the kitchen and then out through the door to the garden. As Daniella had said, my mother was sitting there, eyes closed, as she faced the sun. She looked peaceful, but I could see the worrying frown on her face. “Mama,” I said, making her jump. “Luca, I didn’t hear you.” I sat down next to her on the bench. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to sneak up on you.” She made a move to touch my hand, but stopped herself. She was conflicted, I could tell. I didn’t want her to feel that way, but I wasn’t quite there yet, and she knew it. I would be, though. Clara was right. She was my mother, and I had to hear her out. “I’m sorry for everything yesterday, but I have to be honest with you. I don’t think anything I say will make this any better for you.” I inhaled a sharp breath. “But, why?” She turned to me. “Ask yourself this. If you had been told that I was the one who killed your father and had been arrested for it, what would you have done?” I didn’t hesitate. “I would have been over on the next plane.” She nodded. “Exactly. And you would have done something stupid. You were just a boy. You were convinced you had killed him. You would have got yourself into trouble. We both would have ended up in prison.” I shook my head. “No.” My mother touched my hand. “Yes. You know it, and I know it. Keeping it quiet from you was the only way to protect you from everything that happened. If you had told the police that you had stabbed him, then you would have gone to prison just like me. What would have been the point of that?” I closed my eyes. “The point would have been that I was the one who started it.” My mother nodded. “Yes, and I was the one who

finished it. You were protecting me, and I, in turn, needed to protect you. When Giuseppe took you in and raised you to be a man, I knew I had made the right choice by letting you go. You were a strong boy, and you needed to be an even stronger man. No one ever gets to leave this family, Luca. I know that and so do you. You had to grow up fighting. You had to convince the families that you were a leader, and a leader is what you have become. Being here with me and getting yourself landed in prison would have only held you back. I am your mother, and I only ever wanted what was best for you. Yes, I lied, but at the time, I thought I was making the right choice. I wanted you to live. I wanted you to be strong.” I understood a little more now. I guessed she thought that making me believe I had killed my father made me stronger. It had in a sense, but it still didn’t stop the betrayal of knowing she had kept this from me. “What are you thinking?” she asked calmly. “I’m thinking how pig-headed and stubborn you are.” She smiled. “But, I’m also thinking that my mother is strong and one of the most beautiful women on this earth. I became a strong man, but not because of what I thought I had done or what Giuseppe made me. It was because I had the kindest, strongest, most beautiful mother anyone could ever wish to have.” My mother covered her mouth on a sob. I had never seen my mother cry. No matter how many times my father beat her, she never shed one single tear for him. I think, in a sense, that this frustrated him, and therefore the beatings were sometimes worse. But she never gave him the satisfaction of letting him know that he hurt her. “I’m so sorry,” she cried, as I wrapped her in my arms. “I know you are.” And, in that moment, all was forgiven. I would always carry around the hurt of knowing what she did, but I could never hold onto resentment. I knew Clara wouldn’t allow it, either… Which reminded me. “I need to ask something of you.” She sniffled and pulled away to look at me. “Anything.” “By the end of today, I will be married, and I need to know that you will support me.” I saw her face and held my hand up. “I know you don’t like the fact that Clara isn’t Italian, but Isabella was and look where that got me?” I gave her a look, and her face softened. “She loves me, Mama. And I love her. I have never loved anyone in my life that way until she came along. She is the one, and I need to know that you’re okay with this?” My mother sighed. “Of course. I don’t like it, but of course I support you.” “She was the one who coerced me into coming here and talking to you. In fact, she outright blackmailed me.” My eyes widened as if I had shocked myself. “She did?” my mother asked in surprise. I nodded. “Yes. So, be nice to her. She didn’t want to

marry me, knowing I was upset with you. She said that I would never forgive myself.” My mother hated admitting she was wrong. She was just as stubborn as Clara, and it both amused me and frustrated the hell out of me at the same time. I could tell she was thinking about what I had said. She was uncomfortable, fidgeting in her seat like she was trying to weigh up what to say and do. “Okay, okay. I’ll be nice, but I still don’t like it.” She turned her head away with a sigh, so I pulled her head back to meet me. “Thank you, Mama.” She puffed out some air with a smile and hit me on the shoulder. “Don’t be giving me the old puppy dog eyes.” I started laughing, and just like that, everything was back to the way it had been. “Ahem. Are we finished making up?” Chiara was standing there with a big grin on her face. I looked from my mama up to Chiara. “Yes, we’re done.” Chiara nodded. “Good, because Clara needs help putting some finishing touches on her dress.” She stared at my mother, and I knew the stare was a warning. I smiled, glad of the knowledge that I had my sister fighting in Clara’s corner. My mother made a move to get up, but I stopped her, placing a hand on her arm. “Remember what I said,” I warned. My mother rolled her eyes. “Yes, yes, of course.” She then got up, mumbling in Italian about having a stubborn fool for a son. I just sat there, smiling. Once she disappeared, I sat in the garden for a few minutes—just enjoying the peace and quiet. It was going to get manic later, so I thought I would enjoy the quiet moment while it lasted. I smiled to myself thinking that I would be a husband again, but this time, it would be for all the right reasons. Soon, I would start a proper family of my own. Clara knew I wanted kids, and she also knew I wanted to try straight away. I was determined to be the best father any kid could ever hope for. Having a fucking asshole for a dad myself convinced me of that. No child should ever witness a man’s hands on a woman, unless it’s with the utmost care and attention. Women are precious and deserve to be treated with delicacy and respect. Even if indirectly, at least there was one thing that my father had taught me. After sitting there for a couple more minutes, I grabbed my phone. I knew Clara would want me out of the way, so I had to make arrangements. I needed to stay on the property without bumping into her. After I left, my family had had a granny annexe built next to the main house for visitors. It was a present for Mama once she got out of prison. Everyone maintained the house and the grounds around it to make sure it was ready for her return. I was appreciative of that fact. I had missed so much since

moving away all those years ago. Again, I could get angry about that fact, but it was time to move forward. I finally had a future to build, and build it I would. I pictured Clara in her dress, riding me again. I couldn’t get the image out, since she had planted it there. I groaned and closed my eyes, as visions of her on top of me with her silky legs straddling me and her dress cascading down to the floor filled my head. I was never a patient man, and if I had my way, I would order everyone outside right fucking now, so I could marry her on the spot. I knew Clara would want more, though, so I tried to be as patient as possible. Clara deserved at least that much. Sighing, I got up and started dialling Giovanni’s number. “Is it done?” I asked. “Yes. She’s in the air now and should arrive by two. All is in hand, and everyone is with me. We’re just about to leave now for Sophia’s.” I smiled. “Good. Meet me in the annexe once you’re here.”

Daniella and Chiara had me in my dress for last minute alterations. Again, it looked beautiful, and again, I couldn’t stop staring at myself in the mirror. Chiara disappeared for a while, leaving Daniella to fuss around me. “Your hair looks beautiful.” I smiled at her. “You’ve done a fantastic job.” She had been like a machine, getting my hair up in a bun and placing pins in my hair as she went. With each pin was a beautiful tiny pink flower that was ever so delicately placed. It was like a work of art. “My brother isn’t going to know what hit him when he sees you.” We smiled at each other, and as we did, Chiara walked in the room with Sophia behind her.

Oh God, what is she doing here? A look passed across her face, and for a moment, I thought it was admiration. It soon went and was followed by a slightly annoyed look. “Mama is here to help with the dress.” My eyes widened. “I don’t want her coming anywhere near me with those pins. She’s likely to stain the dress with my blood.” Chiara and Daniella started laughing. “Don’t be silly,” Chiara giggled. “Our mother would never go that far.” I saw the looks on their faces, and I knew for certain that she would go that far. Sophia rattled something in Italian, and before I knew it, Chiara and Daniella were rushing towards the door. “Where are you going?” I panicked. Chiara turned. “Don’t worry. We’ll only be downstairs. Mama doesn’t want us distracting her.” I looked down at Sophia, who was already fussing around the dress. “But you can’t leave me,” I whisperhissed at them and made a point of staring down at their mother. Daniella waved her hand. “You’ll be fine.” They were quickly out the door, and silence crept in, making my hairs stand on end. Sophia never said anything; she just carried on making her adjustments. She seemed comfortable that way, but I was feeling anything but comforted. “I wish you could understand me,” I started. “At least then I could try to convince you that I am a good woman for your son.” I sighed. “I’m sure that no matter what I said, though, you would still be convinced that I was evil incarnate.” I looked down at her, but she still didn’t say a

thing. She kept her head low, so I couldn’t gauge her reaction. I didn’t know why, since she couldn’t understand a word I was saying. “Despite what you think of me, you and I actually have a lot in common. My dad was a vicar, but he was anything but kind-hearted and caring as the good Bible said he should be. He was mean, and if I didn’t tow the line… Well, I guess you could say that I was punished for it.” A memory flashed in my mind, making me cringe. “You know, once, I was late coming home from school, and my father thought I had been with a boy.” I smiled suddenly. “I was, but of course I wasn’t going to tell him that.” I sighed. “Anyway, he didn’t beat me like I thought he was going to. Instead, he was actually quite nice to me. He got my mother to lay my food on the table and asked me how school was. I didn’t know what was worse—him hitting me or him being nice.” I chuckled to myself, but soon closed my eyes when I remembered what happened next. “I went to bed as normal, but as I lay there, I felt like my insides were in knots. I was starting to sweat, and the urge to be sick was too much. I ran to the door, so I could get to the bathroom and be sick, but my door had been locked. In the end, I threw up on myself and kept throwing up practically all night. I eventually fell asleep in my own vomit. “In the morning, my father woke me up an hour before I needed to be and ordered me to clean it up. Turns out, he had put mercury in my food. It was his way of telling me never to be late again. It worked. I never was late after that.” I looked down at the back of her head and frowned at myself. “I really don’t know why I’m telling you this. Hell, I would never tell you if you could understand. I guess… If you could understand me, it would be my way of telling you that just as your husband made you into the strong woman you are today, my father also made me the woman I am today. If I love someone, I don’t fight fairly. And I do love your son, Mrs. Belatoni, and there’s not a person on earth who could split me apart from him. Not even you.” I noticed that she had stopped, so I looked down and found she was still crouched at my feet. But, she wasn’t moving. At first, I didn’t know what to do. I thought maybe she wasn’t well or something. I was about to call out her name, when she suddenly spoke. “Finito,” she whispered before she quickly scattered out the door. “Well, that was weird,” I said to no one. At least I understood what “finito” meant. As I shook off the exchange, I walked up to the mirror to have a look. There were still three hours to go before the wedding, but I didn’t want to take the dress off. It made me feel beautiful. As I positioned myself in front of the mirror, I sighed when I saw the image staring back at me. My dress was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen, and my hair was a

surprise too. I looked like a completely different woman with it up in a bun. Daniella had also made sure that a couple of cheeky curls dangled at just the right position next to my face. “Wow. Stunning… Absolutely stunning.” I looked into the mirror towards the door and saw Chiara standing there. “I know. I don’t want to take it off.” Chiara walked through the door and tsked at me. “Naah. You have to. We can’t increase the risk of it getting dirty. You can put it back on no more than an hour before the wedding.” I groaned, but I did as I was told. Otherwise, I was quite sure I would never hear the end of it. Once I was dressed in normal clothes, we went downstairs for something to eat. I was worried that Luca would see me, but I was reassured that he was at the annexe getting ready, and that was where he would stay until it was time. As we sat there, eating and chatting to pass the time, hoards of people—some of whom I had met and some I hadn’t—were rushing in and out the house with flowers, food, and balloons. It was a mass of craziness. The amount of food being brought in was enough to feed the five thousand. How they kept in great shape was anyone’s guess. “Come with me,” Chiara said, tugging at my arm. I noticed she had a huge, impish grin on her face. I couldn’t help smiling back. “What are you up to?” She pulled at my arm again. “You’ll see.” I followed her out of the kitchen and into the study where there was a mass of balloons and a helium bottle. Without saying a word, Chiara grabbed one of the deflated balloons and placed it over the helium bottle. She pumped it full of helium and placed it in her mouth to inhale. “Hello, Clara,” she said in a real squeaky voice. Both of us ended up in a fit of giggles. “Let me have a try,” I requested, walking up to her with my hand out. She let me have the balloon and I inhaled. “Peter Piper picked a peck of pickled…” I couldn’t finish as the giggles came out of me before I could. “We sound like chipmunks.” I laughed, and we both giggled harder. The sound of someone’s voice stopped us in our tracks. Sophia was there, and she said something in Italian. Chiara nodded and looked at me. “It’s time to get you ready.” A flurry of butterflies entered my stomach at the thought that I was about to become someone’s wife in just under an hour. “Okay,” I whispered, looking nervous. Chiara grabbed my hand. “You’ll be fine.” I nodded and followed Chiara out of the study and up towards the bedroom. I got dressed, and again, Chiara and Daniella were fussing around me. Once ready, I went downstairs and out towards the garden at the side of the

house. It was the only place where there weren’t hoards of people. I excused myself, asking for a few minutes on my own. I needed to take deep breaths and work my way up to it. I was sure as anything that I wanted to be married to Luca with everything I had, but I was still nervous at the prospect of becoming someone’s wife for the first time ever. As I paced back and forth, something caught the corner of my eye. I looked in the direction towards the parking lot and found Isabella charging towards me. My face scowled. “Oooh no. No way in hell!” I shouted. I wasn’t about to let her of all people interrupt my wedding day. She had her chance, and now she could disappear right back into the hole from where she had come. I wasn’t about to let her spoil it. As I stalked towards her, she smiled, and I noticed then that a couple of guards had started chasing after her. They were a little too late, but I was actually glad that they hadn’t caught her before I got a chance to have my say. I kind of got the feeling from our last meeting that she felt she had one over on me. Little did she know that I wasn’t the timid little woman, and she certainly was about to learn that. As I got closer to her, so did the guards. I put my hand up to tell them to stop, making Isabella smile. “I am just here to congratulate…” I didn’t let her finish. I wiped that smug look off her face with the hardest right hook I had ever given. Not only did it shock the hell out of her, but it also shocked the guards. As I caught the smiles on all their faces, I shook my hand of the pain and looked down at Isabella’s crumpled state on the floor. She certainly didn’t look pristine now with her bloody nose and misshapen hair. “Whatever you’ve come to say, I don’t want to hear it. You had your chance to suck the life out of Luca, and it fell back in your face. I’m the one standing in place now, and I’m the one who will give something to Luca that you could never give: my love and respect. Now, if you don’t mind, I have the love of my life to marry.” I nodded my head and motioned to the guards. “Please remove this filth from Sophia’s land.” They made a move to grab her, so I turned my back to walk towards the kitchen when I stopped dead in my tracks. Sophia was standing there staring. There was no expression, just a stare. How long had she been standing there for?

Great! If she didn’t hate me before, she would certainly hate me now. All I did was prove to her that some rotten, violent Irish woman was about to marry her son. I inwardly groaned, and in my panic, I was about to defend my actions. In the end, I shook my head. “Oh, what fucking use is it anyway? You’ll never understand.” I made a move to walk past her, but she stopped me in my tracks. In my shock, Sophia pulled me in for a hug and kissed both my cheeks. “Welcome to the family,” she said in

perfect English. I gasped. “You speak English?” She saw my shocked face and smiled. “I was in prison for fourteen years. What else was I supposed to do?” “But all this time?” I protested. Sophia cupped my face with her hand. “I know you’re Irish, and I can forgive you for that. You will make a good wife for my Luca. And a good daughter for me.” Tears welled in my eyes. “Thank you.” She patted my cheek. “You’re welcome. And I am proud and happy to hear that my son can satisfy you in the bedroom. It just means I get to have lots of healthy and happy grandchildren.” With that, she smiled at the shock on my face, patted my cheek again, and walked off without another word. “Holy shit!” At first, I couldn’t move. I was rooted to the spot in shock. Did that just happen? As I was thinking that, I recounted all the things I had said to her, including my story about what my father did. I had never told a soul about that incident. I had bared it to Sophia while under the impression that she couldn’t understand me. Shit! What did she think of me? My face reddened when I recalled all that I had said yesterday. I buried my head in my hands. “Oh, God,” I mumbled. I told Sophia that he had the biggest cock I had ever seen in my life and that he was the master of sex. Jeez, this couldn’t get any more embarrassing than it already was. How was I going to face her now? “Clara, are you okay?” My head snapped up to find Chiara staring at me with a worried frown. “I’m fine.” I laughed hysterically and started pacing. “Why didn’t you tell me that your mother could speak English?” Chiara frowned. “What are you talking about? My mother can’t speak English.” I stared at her in disbelief. “Oh, yes, she can.” She watched as I paced. “Why are you pacing like that? Did you say something to her?” I nodded. “Oh, yes. I did more than say something to her. I practically gave her a blow-by-blow description of what Luca was like in bed.” Chiara burst out laughing. “It’s not funny.” She laughed harder. “Oh, yes, it is.” “How am I going to face her now?” She walked up to me and held me still. “You will face her like you have been facing her since yesterday. With your head held high. My mother has always been a strong woman, and she needs to have another strong woman stand up to her at times. I know she hasn’t been too kind to you since you got here.” I calmed a little, remembering what she had said. “She kissed me and welcomed me to the family.”

Chiara’s eyes widened. “Well, that’s a change from yesterday. This is good. Very good, in fact.” She frowned, turning her head away. “I can’t understand why she didn’t tell me she had learned English.” “She said she learnt it in prison. She had very little else to do.” She sighed, looking a little sad. “I guess that makes sense.” I placed my hand on her shoulder. “You must have missed her. You were so young.” She looked me in the eyes with a smile. “I was, but I had my grandmother to look after me. By the time she died, I was already an adult and able to look after myself. Yes, it was hard, but I could never say I didn’t get the love a child deserved while being brought up. My family is my life. We take care of each other … no matter what.” The thought made me happy. “I like that.” She saw my expression and pulled me in for a hug. “Luca told me you didn’t have the best parents growing up. But now, you have us. We’re your family now.” I smiled gently at her. “Thank you. That is kind. Like you, though, I had someone who took care of me.” The thought of my aunt saddened me. I was about to get married, and she wasn’t here to witness it. She smiled cheekily at me. “Ah. That would be Aunt Trudy, who I’ve had the pleasure of meeting just now.” I gasped. “What? She’s here?” Chiara nodded. “Yep. Luca had her flown in, so she could see you getting married. She’s just arrived, and she’s desperate to see you. I came here to find you and let you know.” “Where is she?” Chiara smiled at my beaming face. “She’s in the kitchen.” I quickly ran around the house and towards the kitchen door. Chiara was behind me, giggling as I went. When I got to the kitchen, I found Trudy and Giuseppe talking. She was blushing at something he had said, and I almost rolled my eyes. Even Trudy wasn’t immune to the Belatoni charm. I was about to say something to her, when she turned to look my way. When she did, she gasped and threw her hand over her mouth with a smile. Tears started to well in her eyes, as she got up from her chair and started walking towards me. “Oh, Clara. Look at you.” She perused me from the bottom of my dress and then back up to my face. “You look absolutely beautiful.” “I thought you couldn’t get out of jury—” “I think you already know by now that Luca has a certain way of making people bend to his will.” I laughed and rolled my eyes. “Of course.” I was sure there was someone he knew he could bribe in the jury offices. I shook my head and pulled her in for a hug. “Thank

you for coming.” She patted my back. “I wouldn’t have missed this for the world.” She pulled away in a flurry towards her bag. “Let me get a picture.” She wiped her eyes, digging out her phone. “Shall we go into the garden?” Giuseppe suggested. Trudy nodded. “That would be perfect.” The four of us trailed into the garden where Trudy started clicking away. After a couple of minutes of that, Alessandro came over to us. He wolf-whistled in my direction. “Wow! The future Mrs. Belatoni looks hot.” I blushed and smacked his arm. “Oh, shut up, pretty boy.” He looked disgruntled. “Pretty boy? And here I was thinking I could take you down the aisle.” He raised an eyebrow towards me. “You would do that?” I asked in shock. Things had been so hectic lately that the very important issue of who was going to take me down the aisle hadn’t even come up. “It’s only an offer. If you would prefer someone else, I won’t be offended.” He feigned a pout, making me laugh. “Aww. How can I say no when the pretty boy gets all upset?” Alessandro shook his head. “Seriously. Stop it with the pretty boy.” I started laughing, but soon my laughter stopped when Tony ran up to us and said, “Everything’s ready.” He turned to me. “Your future husband is waiting for you.” I nodded my head and took in a deep breath. Alessandro offered me his arm and smiled at me. The smile somewhat put me at ease, but my nerves didn’t completely dissipate. “Are you ready?” Alessandro asked. I took his arm and nodded. “Ready.” Trudy took that moment to grab my arm and pull me in for a last-minute hug. “You really look beautiful. Luca is a very lucky man.” “That he is,” Alessandro agreed. “He’s also a very strong man. It would definitely take one to handle you.” He started laughing, and I gasped. “What on earth is that supposed to mean?” He shook his head, still laughing. “Nothing. You look beautiful.” “Pffft,” I said in return. “I’m going to tell Luca you said that.” His eyes widened, and he actually looked scared. “Please don’t.” I smiled. “I thought so.” “Are we going?” Tony urged. I nodded. “Let’s do this.” I looked towards the stairs and noticed Belinda and Mia dutifully waiting in their rose chiffon dresses with flowers in their hands. They looked simply beautiful.

As I approached, Belinda offered me my flowers and smiled. “You look gorgeous, Clara.” I breathed out a nervous sigh. “Thank you.” Both Belinda and Mia gave me a quick peck on the cheek before they started down the stairs. I took that moment to take a couple more deep breaths before we took to the stairs leading down to the vast garden below. I didn’t dare venture down there today, as I knew Luca may have been lurking about. As I took to the stairs, I saw all the rows and rows of people dutifully sitting down, waiting for my arrival. There must have been at least a hundred people there. The number of family and friends the Belatoni’s had was just staggering. And I was about to become one of them. Nerves shot straight to my stomach, and for a moment, I thought I was going to be sick. But then, Luca came into view, and all my nerves went away. He looked simply stunning in his three piece navy suit and pale blue tie. When his eyes landed on me, his reaction sent my heart fluttering. His eyes were a mixture of lust and adoration as I stepped closer towards him. Music was playing, and everyone was watching, but only Luca and I were there. We couldn’t keep our eyes off each other. Once I was beside him, Alessandro offered my hand to Luca, and he accepted straight away, pulling me closer to whisper in my ear, “Have I died? Has an angel been sent to take me?” He kissed me tenderly. “I have never seen a vision so beautiful. I am the luckiest man on earth.” He pulled away, smiling at me, and I was left robbed of speech. The priest marrying us started talking in Italian, cutting our little connection. I paid attention to him, but I couldn’t understand a word that was said. Luca was soon on his knees, and when I looked around, everyone else was doing the same, so I joined in. It was only then, as I kneeled, that I noticed the cushion at my feet. Luca smiled towards me and held my hand as the priest recited a prayer. As this ended, we stood up, and finally, it seemed the vows were being said. Luca looked at me and said “I do,” before I heard my name being mentioned. Once he fell silent, I looked in Luca’s direction. “What did he say?” I whispered. Luca smiled and leaned in. “He said you have to honour and obey me.” I pulled my head back and was about to give him what for when he laughed softly. “I’m only joking, amore mio.” “Now is not the time for jokes, Luca!” I whisper-hissed. “He just asked if you accept the vows of being faithful and to support and raise our children.” “Of course,” I said—a little too loudly. Everyone laughed, making me blush. “I mean, I do.” I smiled at the priest, and he smiled back, as he took the rings. He blessed them both before Luca picked one up and placed it on my finger. I did the same with the other. The priest said

something, and everyone clapped. Luca leaned in to whisper. “This is the part where we kiss. May I kiss you, Mrs. Belatoni?” My heart fluttered at the thought. “Do you even need to ask?” He smiled, leaning in where he used those beautiful lips to capture mine. Everyone cheered and clapped, but all I could think about was Luca. He was all mine, and nothing else in this world mattered. “Ahem,” a voice next to us uttered. “Save that for later,” Alessandro joked. I pulled away, blushing, but Luca held me tight. “You have to hide me, amore mio.” On instinct, I looked down and a burst of laughter came from Alessandro, Tony, and my girls. I smiled cheekily. “Well, there is certainly a lot to hide.” More laughter was heard, and Luca leaned in to whisper in my ear. “You are certainly getting it later, Mrs. Belatoni.” Lust filled my insides. I just wanted to rip that suit off him and ride him until the sun came up. “Oh, I’m counting on it,” I whispered back. “Do we have to have a reception?” Luca asked. “Yes!” everyone shouted, making me laugh. Luca shrugged his shoulders. “It was worth a try.”

After we said our thanks to the priest, I was led back upstairs where I found tables suddenly everywhere and an abundance of food spread across each one. It seemed to go on for miles. Luca ushered me towards the top end of the main table, and we sat down together, waiting for everyone else to do the same. Champagne was poured, and speeches were heard from both Giuseppe and Giovanni. I teared up a little when Giuseppe mentioned that Luca was always lost until he found me. That he had never seen him look so happy and full of life until I entered into his. At one point, I stared across at Sophia, and she was smiling in my direction. That right there was what made the icing on the cake for me. Sophia’s acceptance. We all ate until our bellies were full, and once all the tables were cleared, the music started. Everyone clapped and cheered, but soon, a big space was cleared for the first dance between me and Luca. “When a Man Loves a Woman” started playing, making me gasp. This was the song we danced to the night he had kept me prisoner in my tower. Luca offered me his hand. “Would you like to have this dance with me?” I smiled like an idiot at him. “I think that would be lovely. Thank you, kind sir.” Luca raised one sexy eyebrow at me as I placed my hand in his. He gently pulled me up, and soon, I was in his arms and swaying silently to the music. Everyone was watching us, but again, only Luca and I were present. He had this uncanny knack for doing that to me whenever he was around. “How are you feeling?” he whispered in my ear. I sighed, nuzzling my neck into his shoulder. “Like the luckiest woman alive.” And it was true. I did feel lucky. If I had to relive everything in my past again just to have that moment, I would. I just wanted it to last forever. “Amore mio, it is I who is lucky. Have I told you how beautiful you look? In fact, words could never express how beautiful you are.” “Always the charmer,” I sighed. “Are you ready for your honeymoon?” I pulled my head back to gaze into his smiling eyes. “Where are we going?” “It’s a surprise, but we leave tonight for three weeks.” My eyes widened. “But The Castle…” “Belinda will take care of The Castle. Everything has been and will be all under control. You’re coming away with

me where we will do nothing but drink wine,” he kissed my lips, “drink in the sun,” he kissed my lips more hungrily, “and drink each other.” Mmm. That sounded heavenly. “But, what about your men?” “Some of them will be with us.” I rolled my eyes. “How romantic.” Luca stroked my cheek. “I know, but it is necessary to keep us safe. I would never forgive myself if anything happened to you.” I frowned, remembering a certain person who was still on the loose. “What about Antonio?” Luca sucked in a breath. “He is in America somewhere. My cousin is getting me information. I may have to go out there for a while, but not before I take you away and get reacquainted with you over and over again.” I smiled. “That sounds nice.” Luca smiled back. “Good. Now, let’s not talk of Antonio anymore. This is our wedding day, and I want to only think of my wife…” He looked down at me. “And her dress, which will be flowing down my legs as she fuck-loves me.” I closed my eyes, savouring the thought. “That sounds like heaven.” The song ended, and everyone clapped as the rest of them gathered to dance. I saw Luca look in the direction of my aunt. “Would you mind if I asked Trudy for a dance?” I smiled. “No. In fact, I would love for you to.” Luca nodded, and we both made our way to our family’s table. Luca took Trudy to the dance floor, and I made a purposeful effort to sit next to Sophia, who was watching me. At first, I didn’t know what to say, but then she beat me to it. “I’m glad you knocked that bitch to the floor. She had it coming to her.” I smiled with a nod. “Me, too. It was something I had been dreaming of doing ever since she tried to split Luca and me up. I’m glad to say that she failed miserably.” “You love my son,” she observed. “Of course,” I quickly answered. “I would never make a habit of marrying someone I didn’t love. For the first time in my life, I can finally say I’m happy. I didn’t think I needed love. In fact, I was prepared to spend the rest of my days working in The Castle. I realise now just how much I would have missed.” I looked down for a moment and inwardly cringed, remembering what I had confessed to her. “What I told you…” Sophia stopped me by placing a hand on mine. “Will remain in here.” She placed a hand on her chest. I let out a breath. “Thank you. It’s just… Well… I haven’t told a soul. No one knows except for me… And now you. If I told Luca…” I shook my head. “I can only imagine what he would do. It doesn’t bear thinking about.” As I said this, I looked up and saw Luca smiling in my direction. He saw

that his mother had her hand on mine, so he was obviously happy. He mouthed the words, “Are you okay?” and I nodded with a smile. “Luca would want to do the right thing by you. The same way in which he did by me. I was once his world, but now that he is married, you have taken my place. It is the way of the world. This is the way it should be and the way it will be. My son will look after you, Clara … even if you are Irish.” I started laughing, and she joined in with me. “I’m glad I’m part of your family, Sophia.” She tapped my hand. “It’s Mama to you now.” I smiled. “Okay … Mama.” Luca returned, and we all sat round the table, chatting and laughing. It felt good to be a part of such a big family. I knew my girls would always be my family, but this just added the fuzzy warmth to it. As I told Sophia, being in love was never something I even thought about until I met Luca. He forced his way into my life, forced me to be with him, and eventually forced me to fall in love with him. I could hardly complain, though. Being in love with Luca was just about the best feeling in the world… Even if he was a domineering brute. As the night wore on, Luca and I cut our eight-tiered cake. The thing was huge, but it was absolutely beautiful. We each fed each other with a slice as the photographer took lots of photographs. When it was time to go, everyone rushed outside to throw confetti on top of us. Once I reached the car, I threw my bouquet, which Belinda caught. I smiled brightly towards her and winked at Tony. I was sure he would consider it a sign. Once all the kisses and cuddles were over, Luca and I got in the car together and held each other’s hands. “Where are we going?” Luca smiled. “To the airport.” My eyes widened. “What? Now? But my things…” “All packed and in the car. We’re taking the family’s private jet. You’ll love it…” He leaned in and nibbled my ear. “Especially the bedroom.” I shivered a little. “Can you at least tell me how long we’re going to be on the plane?” “We won’t land until late morning, early afternoon.” I regarded him for a moment. “It sounds as though we’re going to the other side of the world.” Luca kissed my hand. “Nothing but the best for you.” I smiled, snuggling into him as we made our way to the airport. Once there, we were quickly passed through security checks as a load of porters carried our luggage out to the plane. When I saw it, I gasped. I didn’t expect it to be as big as it was. “Wow! This is huge.” Luca smiled. “All my possessions are big.” He raised an eyebrow at me.

I kissed him on the lips before whispering, “And I can’t wait to get reacquainted with one in particular.” I smiled, looking down towards his crotch before quickly moving towards the plane. Luca followed suit where he chased after me and smacked my bottom. I yelped and giggled, but I couldn’t seem to get up the stairs fast enough. The moment I got through the door, a stewardess greeted me and handed me a glass of champagne. “Congratulations, Mrs. Belatoni.” I smiled at her. “Thank you…” I looked at her name tag, “Ana.” I walked passed her and took in the luxury of the plane. It looked absolutely beautiful with cream leather sofas and lose-your-feet-in-it carpet. I actually couldn’t wait to take my shoes off and do just that. What surprised me was how big the plane was. I expected it to be a small jet, but this was nearly commercial size. “You like?” Luca whispered into my ear as he pressed his body into my back. “I love,” I whispered, thinking how much I needed him. He started kissing my neck. “You know, you’re not truly my wife until we reacquaint ourselves.” I felt the heat between my legs and spun around to face him. “Don’t you think we should remedy that soon?” Luca growled, kissed me, and turned to the stewardess. “No one disturbs us.” Ana smiled. “Yes, Mr. Belatoni.” I hid a laugh as Luca pulled me towards the back of the plane. He opened the door, pulled me in, and I barely had enough time to take in my surroundings before Luca pressed me up against the door and crashed his lips into mine. “Fuck, you taste so good. I’ve been dreaming of this moment for months now. I have to have you, but I must warn you, amore mio, the first time will be quick. Just watching you in this dress all night has given me a constant fucking hard-on.” I smiled as the heat travelled all the way through my body. Knowing just how turned on Luca was—over me— was turning me on. He pulled away, took my hand, and dragged me towards a chair. Luca sat down, undid his tie, and once settled, he wagged his finger at me. “Come here, my little temptress.” I didn’t need any encouragement. The way he sat there so casually with his legs open, beckoning me to come to him with his suit on was the sexiest sight I had ever seen. I straddled his lap, positioning myself on his crotch. I felt how hard he was for me, and the thought had my head spinning. Luca grabbed the back of my hair and pressed his lips to mine. We stayed like that, hungrily lapping each other up. I couldn’t seem to get enough of his taste, his smell, or the way his body felt pressed against mine. As we sat there kissing, the engine of the plane started, and soon, we were on the move, but Luca and I

stayed as we were. The plane eventually lifted into the air as Luca grabbed a hold of my knickers and ripped them from my body. I cried out, desperate to undo his trousers. Luca trailed his hands up my legs and hissed once he saw my suspender belt and garter. “Fuck, amore mio. You’re going to be the death of me. That’s the sexiest fucking thing I have ever seen in my life.” I pressed my lips against his again, and Luca squeezed my thighs and pulled me against his crotch. As I kissed him, he pulled until I thought I was going to come. Shit, he was driving me crazy. I got my hand down his trousers, pulled his cock free, and raised my hips to sit on him. As I gently eased myself down, I cried out, and Luca sucked in a breath. “Fuck! You feel so tight.” I paused for a moment so that I could adjust to his size before slowly and steadily, setting a rhythm. Our breathing was laboured against each other’s mouths as I moved myself up and down, over and over again. As the bliss set in, I began to get faster, moaning as I went. “Luca,” I cried as my back arched. He started kissing my neck and my chest, squeezing my hips into him again and again. “I want you to have my babies, Clara. I want to fill you full of my babies.” I moaned out, “That’s good because I’m not on the pill.” Luca moaned. “Really?” I nodded, flexing my hips harder and faster. “Yes. I want you to come inside me, Luca. Fill me with your come.” “Fuck!” Luca hissed. “Baby, you better come for me soon, ‘cos I don’t think I can last long now. I want to come in you so bad.” With his words, I felt my orgasm rise. “It’s coming. I’m going to come.” I felt it rise throughout my body as I arched my back and gripped onto Luca’s neck with all my might. “Luca!” I screamed, as my orgasm virtually crippled me. I saw stars dancing in front of my eyes as the sparks shot through me. “Fuck, I’m going to come. I’m going to come so fucking hard!” And with a squeeze of my hips, Luca yanked me down on him. With a few more hard thrusts, he cried out his release. As I flopped on top of him, Luca wrapped his arms around me and held me there securely. All I could hear was our steady breathing as it calmed and the faint humming of the engines from the plane. “How long have you been off the pill?” He started stroking my hair, and I felt his hot breath at my neck. “Since before you came back to me. I was sick and distraught, and I didn’t know what was happening. The last thing on my mind was taking pills.” I pulled away to look at him. “You don’t mind?” Luca smiled and cupped my face. “Are you kidding me? Did you not feel how hard I came inside of you

knowing you could get pregnant?” I started laughing, but he placed a hand on my belly. “Having our child growing inside of you would be the best feeling ever.” I felt my belly dance at the knowledge. “I think so, too.” Without a word, Luca picked me up, making me squeal. He carried me to the bed and lay me down. “As much as I love seeing you in this dress, I think it’s time I had you completely naked and underneath me. Are you ready for round two?” I felt him growing inside of me and my eyes widened at how quickly he could be ready. “As ready as I’ll ever be.”

We were into our third week of our honeymoon and due to go back the next day. I didn’t want to go home just yet. We were staying on our very own private island in Mauritius, and the views were simply breathtaking. The beaches were white, the sea was a clear, turquoise green, and it just felt like we were sitting on the edge of forever. And the best thing about it? Luca was right. All we did was drink wine, soak in the sun, and drink in each other. It was almost as if it were the very first time again. Our hands were constantly touching each other… Constantly seeking out reassurance that each of us was still there together. Being there just felt as though all our troubles, fears, and anxieties were a million miles away. And I never wanted it to end. We were lying on the beach after just having made love, and Luca was circling my belly with his hand. “Our baby could be in there,” he said with a smile. I snorted. “I wouldn’t be surprised. We must have had sex about seventy times since we’ve been here.” “Eighty-four,” Luca mused. My eyes widened. “What?” Luca leaned down to me and kissed my lips. “That was the eighty-forth time we’ve made love since we’ve been here.” “You’ve seriously counted?” He nodded. “Bloody hell, Luca.” He smiled, trailing his fingers delicately up and down from my hips to my thighs. “If you are pregnant, which number do you think it was?” I started laughing. “Hmm, let me think. I reckon it was last week when you dropped me on the table, threw my legs up on your shoulders, and fuck-loved me raw.” Luca gripped my hip and hummed next to me. “That would have been number sixty-nine.” Shit, he was actually counting. “Nice number,” I observed, with a cheeky grin. “Maybe that’s what we should call him or her.” Luca looked at me like I was nuts. “I’m not naming our child after an item on a Chinese menu.” I thought about that for a minute. “I wonder what a number sixty-nine would be.” “I don’t know. Maybe it would be Suc Mi Pork.” I laughed again. “What on earth is that?” He shrugged his shoulders. “Probably the chef’s special.” He looked at me with a raised eyebrow, causing us to burst out laughing together.

“I don’t want to leave here. Can’t we stay a little longer?” I groaned. It took me a while to get into the holiday mode, but after about four or five days, I was well into it. Now, I was so laid back that the thought of being vertical gave me the chills. “If it were any other time, I would say yes, but I got a call from Nicoli this morning. He has some news on the whereabouts of Antonio. He’s apparently been hiding out in a cabin in Virginia. I will be leaving tomorrow.” My eyes widened. “Tomorrow? Am I coming with you?” Luca smiled. “I would love you to, but it’s too dangerous. I have already placed you in harm’s way. I don’t want to do that again. You can take the jet back to where Tony will meet you. I will fly out to Virginia from here.” I turned to face him more. “But, why do you have to go? Can’t someone else deal with him?” Luca smiled and cupped my face. “If I did that, then I would not be a man. He touched someone precious to me. Do you really think I’m going to let someone else do my dirty work? I will take personal pleasure making that man suffer for what he did. Mark my words that he will be gone soon … but it won’t be quick.” He kissed my lips. “I need to do this, Clara. I need to be the husband that I promised you I would be when we gave each other our hearts on our wedding day. Don’t ask me to be any less.” I smiled, placing my hand over his. “Of course not. You do what you need to do, and just know that I will be waiting at home for your return.” Luca kissed me gently and brushed my bottom lip with his thumb. “This is all I need to hear.”

Luca had been gone for almost two weeks, and it was torture. I was back at work, which was just as well. I needed to throw myself into doing something before I screamed. I missed him, but I also worried myself sick over him. As long as Antonio was out there, he would do whatever it took to destroy Luca. That was what worried me the most. So, I kept really busy. Last week, Tracy had her dream wedding here, and it was a huge success. It made me think even more about The Castle’s future. I think, in a sense, I only set this whole thing up because I wanted to get back at my parents. I had done what I had set out to do, and now that Luca was in my life, I had no reason to dwell on the past anymore. Luca was my future, and I had to look towards that. Not back… Never back. So, I looked into the wedding side of things a bit more. The Castle was the perfect magical setting to start a life with someone special. It already had the basics needed to host weddings, so I wouldn’t need to do much. The only big snag was my girls. Some of them actually liked their jobs there. Two of my girls were even nymphomaniacs. They fed off sex, so being there was their perfect job. Jessica, who was one of them, was known for having up to fifteen clients in one day. She stormed into my office at times and virtually demanded that I throw more men at her. And the men absolutely loved her for it. She gave a hundred and ten percent when it came to pleasing men. She got off on giving them blowjobs and had been known to play with herself while she was doing it. The men went crazy over it. It was a difficult job to think this all through, but it was one to which I was going to give serious consideration. I had already talked it through with Luca while we were on our honeymoon, and he was all for a change. In fact, his exact words were, “If it means getting all those horny fuckers away from my wife, then I’m all for it.” As I sat there, smiling at the memory, I heard a knock on the door. “Come in!” Mia hurried through the door with Alessandro. “The police are here,” she said breathlessly, “and this time they have a warrant.” “Shit!” I banged my fist against the desk. I knew who was behind it. My mother warned me she would get me back, and this was her way of doing it. “Are there any clients here?” She nodded. “There’s Mr. Jenkins in room two-onefour with Jessica.” I closed my eyes. “Okay. Go warn the others. Tell them

to act like guests. I’ll give Jessica a call now.” I was already picking up the phone and dialling the number. I saw Mia nod and she was out the door as quick as a flash. When Jessica answered, I could hear Mr. Jenkins shouting, “Fuck, fuck, fuck,” over and over again. “Clara?” she asked. “Yes. You need to stop whatever it is you’re doing. The police are here, and they’re going to search the place.” “The police are here?” she screamed. I heard Mr. Jenkins shout, “The police are coming!” before he yelled out, and all went silent. Oh boy. “I guess I didn’t need to ask you to hurry him along.” Jessica giggled. “Sometimes, Clark gets a little overexcited. He gets a thrill out of being caught.” I got up out of my seat. “Never mind that. I need to get downstairs. Can you two please get yourselves dressed and act like you’re a couple staying here for a few nights?” “Don’t worry. I’ll fill him in.” I felt like saying “I bet you will,” but I didn’t think it was appropriate timing. Instead, I slammed the phone down and rushed towards the stairs. Belinda was already there raising her voice to a couple of officers. “I don’t care,” she shouted. “You can’t just…” “What can I help you with?” The two officers looked up at me coming down the stairs, and one of them stepped forward. “Are you Clara Murphy?” I smiled. “I’m actually Clara Belatoni now.” “I see,” he stated as he handed me a piece of paper. “We have a warrant to search the premises. We have reason to believe that you’re running a house of ill-repute.” I started laughing. “Really? That’s preposterous. And I wonder who it was that gave you that idea. Could it be my adoring mother who is just itching to see me suffer because I dared to leave home when I was sixteen, perhaps? She’s always warning me that she will do something to get me back for that.” The police officer looked at the other officer standing next to him. Once he gave him a look, he turned his attention back to me. “The warrant is fair. We have no other choice but to look.” I nodded with a smile. “Of course. I have nothing to hide, but I will seek legal counsel for this. You will scare my guests, and that’s very bad for business.” The officer nodded. “I understand.” They made their way past me with a few more following behind them. When they were out of sight, I walked into the bar and ordered myself tonic water. I was seething at my mother for daring to pull this shit on me. She had a husband who fucked prostitutes. A husband who used to beat me until I was black and blue because—as they saw it—I dared to go against the Bible.

As I gripped the glass, I tried to calm my breathing as everyone around looked nervous. “Please, guys. If they see you looking like that, they’ll get suspicious. Try to act normal.” I sighed heavily, thinking I needed to do the same. I felt a hand on my arm and turned to find Tony sitting next to me. He smiled and ordered himself a drink. “Don’t worry. They’ll be gone soon. There’s nothing here apart from a well-run hotel and a few guests. They’ll soon get bored and fuck off.” I nodded. “I know. I’m just angry because I know full well who is up to this.” I shook my head, not wanting to think about them anymore. “I miss him,” I admitted. Tony placed his hand on my shoulder. “He’ll be back soon… Before you know it.” I looked down at my watch and noticed it was one o’clock. That meant it was only eight where Luca was. It made me wonder if he was up yet, and if he was awake, if he was he thinking of me. After sitting there for another half an hour, the officer who I had spoken with at the beginning came up to me. “We’ve searched everywhere and are satisfied that you’re not doing anything untoward.” I nodded. “Just like I knew you would,” I said sarcastically. I wanted him to know I was angry. Only people running a legitimate business would act angry. I got up out of my seat and motioned to the door. “Now, would you mind leaving? You’re scaring my guests. A handful of them have already been flurrying around me asking questions. They’ve paid good money to stay here and get away from it all. You turning up waving weapons around is not the sort of getaway they intended.” The police officer actually looked embarrassed. “Of course. We’ll be on our way.” I watched as they left and let out a sigh of relief. Everyone around me started laughing. “Did you see the look on his face?” Belinda asked, as everyone laughed harder. “Clara?” Mia called from the doorway. “Luca is on the phone.” I raced out of my seat—eager to hear his voice. I practically ran two steps at a time to my office. Once there, I shut the door behind me and picked up the phone. “Luca,” I breathed. “I’ve been waiting for your call.” “What happened?” he sounded stressed. “Mia just told me the police were there.” “They had a warrant. It’s okay. They’ve left, but I know full well who put the police onto us.” Luca cursed. “Please let me deal with them once and for all. I’m fucking sick of their shit.” I nodded. “I know, but no matter what, I don’t wish them gone … indefinitely.” I think I made my warning clear enough. “I know that, but I could do something to make sure they never try any of that shit again.”

I laughed, knowing that Luca would probably find some way of doing it whether he had my permission or not. I knew he was just being a gentleman about it. “Okay. Do what you have to do.” “Thank you,” he sighed. “I’m just living up to my promise to you. Forever until death us do part, remember?” I smiled. “I know. You’re like my fearsome protector. I can just imagine you with a gladiator’s uniform and a sword in your hand.” I giggled at the thought. “Mrs. Belatoni, I didn’t realise you were so kinky.” “Oh, I think you did.” I bit my lip as lust filled my insides. We had gone from sex four or five times a day to nothing. It was quite frankly driving me crazy. “Don’t start, amore mio. I am missing you, and it hurts. Only you can make it all better.” “Then, why not come home?” I pouted. “That’s why I’m ringing. I’m just about to check-out from my hotel in Fredericksburg…” “Fredericksburg?” I interrupted. “What in the hell are you doing there?” “Business,” was all he answered. “That and the fact I heard a certain snake was around these parts. Turns out, it was another false alarm. Now, I hear he’s not in the States anymore, so you will be pleased to know I’m coming home.” I gave a little whoop, and Luca started laughing. “Do you know where he is then?” “No,” he answered, but I had a feeling he was lying. “Okay. I’m just happy you’ll be coming home soon. When do you arrive?” “I have to be at the airport by ten to catch my plane back. I should arrive at Heathrow around ten tonight.” I felt a surge of happiness run through me. “I’ll look forward to it.” “Good.” After saying our goodbyes, I was about to hang up, but Luca stopped me. “Baby?” he asked seductively. “Yes?” I answered. “Get ready for number eighty-eight.”

I was on cloud nine. Luca had arrived the night before just like he had said he would, and virtually the whole night and into the morning, we had been fuck-loving non-stop. That morning, like every morning for a while, I was feeling nauseous. I had a feeling I knew why, but it wasn’t until I actually vomited that my suspicions really grew. I didn’t want to go and get tested until Luca was here. I was afraid I would be pregnant and have to keep it to myself all the time he was away in America. It would have killed me. Luckily, Luca didn’t have a clue because as I was being sick, he was taking care of some calls in the office. I knew I needed to get away without Luca being with me, so I hatched a plan to pretend I needed to go shopping for his up-and-coming birthday. I had already bought Luca’s present ages ago, but he didn’t need to know that. I made a quick call to Dr. Flemming, as I knew she would see me at short notice. I was right. She was able to fit me in at eleven-thirty, but I had to be quick as she had another appointment coming in at a quarter to twelve. So, I dashed about getting ready and rushed down the stairs towards the office. Luca was on the phone, so I patiently waited for him to finish the call. “Just fucking call me the minute you know where he is.” He hung up in frustration, but turned to me with a smile. “Amore mio, are you okay?” I nodded with a smile and crept up to the chair. I sat on his lap and smiled when he wrapped his arms around me. “I need to go shopping.” He kissed my head and started playing with my hair. “When did you want us to go?” “I want to go now. You can’t come with me because I’m shopping for your birthday.” I felt Luca inhale a sharp breath. “Okay, but you’re taking Alessandro, Roberto and David with you.” I sighed. “I don’t need…” “Yes, you do. They’re going with you … no exceptions.” I knew there was no arguing with him. “Okay, whatever you say. I’ll be back by two.” I kissed his lips and got up from the seat. He watched as I left and called Alessandro in. As I gathered my things, Alessandro met me at the door. I hated that I was doing this behind Luca’s back, but I wanted it to be a surprise. The trick was how I was going to explain my reasons to Alessandro as to why I needed to visit a doctor. As we got in the car, I gave the driver the address for

Dr. Flemming. “I thought you were going shopping?” I looked at Alessandro. “I am. I just need to visit the doctor to get a quick check-up.” Alessandro frowned. “Is something wrong?” I shook my head. “No. Nothing’s wrong. I normally have one every six months, and this time, I’m overdue. It shouldn’t take long.” Alessandro still kept his frown. “Luca never mentioned this to me. Are you hiding something from him?” I sighed my annoyance. “Can’t I do anything without him knowing about it? Jeez, you would think I was planning some major heist the way you’re carrying on.” Alessandro placed his hands out in a placating gesture. “I know, but you have to understand that if anything happens to you, and Luca doesn’t know about where you are, he’ll probably kill us. Even worse, he’ll torture us before he kills us.” I shifted uncomfortably in my seat as two other sets of eyes stared at me. “We will be in and out as quick as anything. I promise.” Alessandro sighed, shook his head, but didn’t say any more. The rest of the journey was made in silence. Once we were there, the guys got out quickly, and Alessandro opened my door. He looked around the area like he was on high alert. “Everything okay?” I asked. Alessandro nodded, but never looked at me. “Everything is fine. Just being cautious.” “Hmm,” I mused, but carried on walking up to the surgery. I walked in, and the receptionist asked me to take a seat. Roberto and David remained outside while Alessandro sat down next to me. He looked somehow agitated. In fact, they all seemed to be on high alert for some reason. That would be something to ask Luca about once I got home. “Mrs. Belatoni, Dr. Flemming will see you now.” I smiled, getting up, and I noticed that Alessandro did too. “Whoa, there, tiger. There are just some things you cannot see… This being one of them.” Alessandro actually blushed. “Yes, sorry. Force of habit.” I raised an eyebrow at him, but said no more. I followed the receptionist into Dr. Flemming’s office and was greeted by her bright smile. “Clara, how lovely to see you. It has been a while, hasn’t it? I heard you got married.” I nodded. “Congratulations.” “Thank you. That’s actually why I’m here.” She nodded, urging me to carry on. “My husband and I have been trying for a baby. I’m a couple of weeks late, and I’ve been sick in the mornings.” Dr. Flemming smiled. “Well, those are definitely signs that you might be, but we will obviously need to do a test first.” She pulled out a drawer and grabbed a cup. “Here,

have a pee in this, and we’ll see if it’s positive.” I grabbed the cup from her. “Thanks.” As I made my way outside to the toilet, she stopped me. “Haven’t you just got married?” I turned around. “Yes.” She laughed a little. “Well, that was quick if you are.” I laughed along with her. “Well, let’s just say that my husband and I have quite the healthy sex drive.” Dr. Flemming smirked. “Okay.” I took that as my cue to leave and made quick at peeing in the cup. Once done, I rushed back to Dr. Flemming’s office and handed her the sample. She quickly placed a couple of drops inside the pregnancy test and turned to me with a smile. “Now, we wait. It should only be a couple of minutes.” I started fidgeting. I was nervous as hell. I knew I would be disappointed if I wasn’t, but I’d also be excited and scared as hell if I was. “This is not something you’re normally in for.” I laughed. “I know. It’s quite a turnaround on things, isn’t it?” She nodded. “Have you thought about the business if you are?” I bit my lip with a nod. “Actually, yes. I have been thinking for a while to use The Castle for weddings. I know some of my girls will be disappointed, but we could never raise a child under our current circumstances.” Dr. Flemming nodded in agreement. “Of course.” She looked across at the test and picked it up. “Well, you had better start planning sooner than later because you’re about to have a baby.” My eyes widened as I saw the two bright lines form on the pregnancy test. “Shit!” I gasped. “Sorry,” I then said, remembering where I was. Dr. Flemming laughed. “That’s okay. Congratulations to you both.” “Thank you.” “You said you were two weeks late?” I nodded. “Thereabouts.” “That will make you around seven weeks. You will need to make an appointment for your first scan in about five weeks time. I will get Tara to set that up for you.” I bit my lip, trying to suppress the huge grin on my face. “Thanks.” She got up and gave me a nice, warm hug. By then, I was feeling dizzy from the knowledge that I was about to become a mother. Excitement and fear crawled up my spine as I made my way outside to Tara. She gave me an appointment for five weeks’ time before I was ushered out towards the car. “What’s up with you?” Alessandro asked. I shook my head. “Nothing.” He kept staring, and I knew he wouldn’t be able to leave it alone.

“You look happy. No one ever looks happy after being in the doctor’s… Unless, of course, they’re…” He halted for a moment, his eyes widening. “Are you pregnant?” As he asked me this, the car pulled away from the doctor’s. I shook my head in dismay. “Am I not able to keep anything secret?” Alessandro gasped. “You are… Aren’t you?” “Shh,” I hissed. “You’ve completely spoilt it. Now, you know before Luca does. Can you imagine how pissed he would be?” Alessandro shook his head. “You really think I would do that? I’m very attached to my anatomy.” He smiled, but then it became brighter as he saw mine. “You’re really pregnant?” I bit my lip and vigorously nodded my head. “The doctor thinks seven weeks.” Alessandro wrapped his big bear arms around me and gave me a warm hug. “I’m so happy for you. Both you and Luca deserve this after everything you’ve been through. Congratulations.” Tears welled in my eyes. “Thank you.” He pulled away, noticing my tears. “Please don’t start crying. I hate to see a woman cry.” “They’re happy tears,” I reassured. Alessandro took in a breath. “Well, Mrs. Belatoni, where do you want to go next? Because I was under the impression you had already gotten Luca a gift for his birthday.” I grinned, remembering the watch I bought him with our wedding date and initials engraved on the back. I couldn’t wait for him to see it. “Yes, I have, and I think you know where I want to go to next.” Alessandro grinned. “David, back to The Castle. Mrs. Belatoni wants to see her husband.” “Sure thing!” he chimed with a cheeky smile. I was pretty certain that I was grinning like an idiot, but I so didn’t care. No doubt I would never hear the end of it from Luca, though. He would be the typical macho man, beating his chest and banging on about how super strong his sperm was. As we neared The Castle, my excitement grew to new levels. I was looking out the window, watching the world go by, and wondering how I was going to cope with being pregnant and the prospect of motherhood. I was determined, like Luca, to be the best parent I could be. Our child would never have to suffer and would never want for love and attention because he or she would have it already in abundance. He or she would always have it. Once we got to the gates, I was surprised to see Luca coming out in the back of one of his cars. He saw me and obviously asked the driver to stop. He got out of the car, and so did I. I didn’t want to wait for Alessandro and the others to let me out. I was too excited.

“Clara, what in the hell are you doing?” Luca shouted. He was pissed at me for being impatient, but I thought he would forgive me once I told him the news. I was grinning as I ran to him, desperate to get into his arms and tell him the news he had always been longing to hear. I was about to become a mother to his children and nothing and no one could take that feeling of euphoria away. “Luca!” I cried, as I kept on running. But, suddenly, a car screeched in close by to us. It seemed to have come out of nowhere. At first, I thought it was someone who had just lost control, but when the driver wound down the window, I saw his evil grin staring back at me. Everything seemed to go in slow motion. I could hear Luca screaming at me to get down as his men seemed to run towards me from all directions. And then I felt something in my stomach. At first, it didn’t register, but as the car screeched away, I found my hand placed on my belly. I could feel wetness as my hands started trembling. I looked to Luca, who was running towards me. His face was a mixture of anger, pain, and anguish. Then, I looked down and saw it. The blood. Lots of blood was forming on my white blouse. It was like a sea of red spreading at all angles. “No,” I whispered, as the pain gripped me like nothing I had ever experienced before. As I collapsed to the floor, my eyes met the sky. I could swear I saw an angel floating above me, and I watched as it disappeared into the clouds above. Luca was screaming at me—begging me to be okay—but it almost felt distant. He was with me, but he seemed miles away. I had news for him. I needed to tell him something. Luca had to listen. I went to shout out, but no words seemed to come from my mouth.

The baby! Oh my God, our baby! Please tell me our baby is okay. It was like my mind wanted to shut off. I wanted to scream, but the darkness was coming instead. Luca was shouting “Don’t close your eyes. Please, baby. Open your eyes for me.” I tried to fight it. I tried to will my eyes open at Luca’s command, but no matter what, my mind wanted to shut it all off. Shut out the pain, shut out the noise, and shut out the world from harming our baby. Despite all the will in the world, nothing could keep my mind from closing down. So, I let the darkness come. I let it take over with one final thought in my head.

Please save my baby.

Luca “Drive fucking faster. Shit, there’s so much blood!” I screamed. “Clara, open your eyes for me, baby. Please open your eyes. Don’t you dare fucking die on me!” Shit. I was losing it. I had never in my life felt so desperate and weak. Clara was lying in my arms, motionless, with blood coming from her stomach. That fucker Antonio shot her. He fucking shot her! “We’re almost there, boss. Hang in there,” Alessandro screamed. He looked just as panicked as I did. I looked down at Clara and stroked her face. She looked like a sleeping angel in my arms, but I knew better. Her face was pale, and her lips were dry as I planted a kiss on her forehead. “Please don’t die on me, baby. I’ve only just got you. Please don’t do this to me. Please.” This was the first time in my life I had begged. I would crawl on my hands and knees and beg to my worst enemies if it meant bringing Clara back to me. Looking up, I saw us approach the hospital. I had the door swung open before we came to a full stop, but once I knew we had, I got out with Clara in my arms. Alessandro shouted for someone to come and help us, and pretty soon a few hospital staff came running out. “She’s been shot!” I screamed as a bed appeared, and I rushed to place her on top. I tried to keep hold of her hand, but I was soon pushed out of the way by the doctor and nurses who were trying desperately to get to her. “Please, help her.” They rushed her in, and I followed quickly behind. “What happened?” one of the nurses asked. “She got fucking shot! That’s what happened!” “Okay, calm down, sir. Can you tell me her name and who you are?” I wiped my hand over my face unable to believe what was happening. “Her name’s Clara Belatoni. I’m her husband, Luca. Please, save her.” The nurse nodded. “We will do everything we can, sir, but first can you let me know her medical history? Is she allergic to anaesthetic? Or anything else we need to know?” I shook my head and was about to answer no, when a voice from behind interrupted me. “She’s pregnant.” At first, I couldn’t move from shock. I saw the nurse nod, and before long, Clara had disappeared with the

nurses, who were shouting that her BP was low. It was like the world had stopped.

She’s pregnant? As the halls fell silent, I turned towards a distraught and timid looking Alessandro. “Did you just say she’s pregnant?” He nodded. “But, how did you…?” “She went to the doctor’s, and I got suspicious. When she looked so happy, I thought there was only one reason she would be.” I moved forward, anger seeping into my spine. “Why didn’t you tell me where she was? You should have called.” I lunged for him, but Tony held me back. “Let go of me, Tony, or so help me God, I’ll fucking break your face.” “Boss, listen to me,” I fought against him, but he held on tight. “You’re hurting. I understand that. But, do you really think Clara would want you like this? She needs you now, and she’s going to need you later. Don’t do something you might regret.” I took in a deep, angered breath. I wanted to kill someone, but Tony was right. Clara needed me. And, I needed to make sure she was going to be okay. So, to Tony and Alessandro’s surprise, I nodded. They expected me to lash out. It’s what I did. But right then, all I wanted was for Clara to be okay. “She’s carrying my baby,” I whispered as Tony let me loose. It was only just sinking in what it all meant. Clara would not only be fighting for her life; she would be fighting for our baby’s life too. I felt a squeeze of reassurance on my shoulder, but no amount of that could help me now. I felt helpless. All I could do was sit and wait for some news from the doctors. As the minutes passed, I swore a couple of times that the clocks were mocking me. Time seemed to stand still, and my world went right along with it. I gripped my fists together as I waited, thinking about everything that had gone down. I knew Antonio was back in the UK again, and I knew at some point he would rear his ugly head. Never in a million years, however, had I envisaged he would do something like this. No family—not even his own—would disagree with the need for his punishment. I was going to find that son of a bitch, and when I did, it wasn’t going to be pretty. By the end of it, Antonio would be begging me to kill him. Pleading with me to put him out of his misery, but I wouldn’t. His death would be slow, agonising, and I was going to enjoy every fucking second of it. My phone rang, so I pulled it out of my pocket. It was one of my men, Charlie. I knew why he was ringing. I had sent him out on a little errand to plant drugs and pornography at the Murphy’s residence. I promised Clara that I would never hurt them physically, so I was keeping to that promise. I was just making sure I sent a message. It was about time they knew just who they were dealing with.

“It’s done,” he simply said as I answered. “Good,” I answered. Then, I promptly hung up; I had no time for this. I needed to be there for Clara, and everything else would have to wait. “Mr. Belatoni?” a low voice whispered in the waiting room. I looked up and saw a doctor standing there in scrubs. “Yes?” I said, standing up, eager to get some news on Clara and the baby. “We’re still operating on her, but she’s stable for now…” “Oh, thank God.” I could have almost cried from relief. But when I looked back at the doctor, I could tell there was more. “Unfortunately, due to the significant damage she sustained, she had a uterine prolapse. As a result, she lost the baby, and we will have to remove her uterus. I’m so sorry.” My world caved in. I could feel myself going, and Tony and Alessandro had to help me to a seat. As I sat there, confusion, anger, pain, and despair gripped me from all sides. I tried to gain composure. I was a fucking Belatoni after all. But all I wanted to do right then was curl in on myself. Antonio may not have killed my Clara, but he would definitely have killed her spirit.

How will she ever overcome this? As I swallowed hard, questions surrounded me. Questions to which I knew full well what the answers would be, but I didn’t want to believe it. “She will never ever feel what it is like to carry a baby?” The doctor winced at my choice of words. “No, she won’t. I’m sorry. We can save her eggs, and in the future, you could try for surrogacy, but she will never become pregnant. In the meantime, I need to get into surgery, but I just wanted you to know the outcome so far.” I nodded my head. “Just do what you can to save her.” The doctor nodded, and I closed my eyes, wishing this was all some fucked up nightmare. Surely, we wouldn’t have been given this gift of life just to have it all ripped away from us? Surely, life wouldn’t be that cruel? I managed to thank the doctor, before he quickly walked away and left me in a world of shock. Alessandro, Tony, David, and Roberto were there with me, but I may as well have been on my own. No amount of comfort could help me. I was worlds away from that. Tony tried to offer comfort, but I shrugged him off, and I left them all in the waiting room. I wandered aimlessly, following the signs for the chapel on the first floor. Once I got there, I walked up to the front stall where Jesus was watching me from his cross. What I wanted from Him, I didn’t know, but He was the only entity I could cling to. I was going to beg and plead… Anything for Him to save my Clara and tell me that everything was going to be okay.

But instead, as I approached him, I clutched my hands together, sinking to the floor. And, for the first time—ever— in my life… I cried.

Luca Never in my life had I experienced pain quite like that. I was a pathetic, broken man kneeling in front of Jesus… Seeking solitude, help… Anything to stop the aching feeling in my gut. I cried until there were no more tears left to shed, and I begged and pleaded that he spare my Clara. Once I was done, I picked myself off of the floor and went over to the candles. I lit one for our baby and said a little prayer for the angels to keep him or her safe. He or she may have only been the size of a grain of rice, but our baby had existed. Clara had been carrying another soul … another life. A life that had been torn apart before he or she was even able to experience it. As I stood there in front of the candle, I watched the tiny flame dance. I tried to blank my mind from all that was happening around me. All I wanted to do was concentrate on that flame and nothing else. But no matter how much I tried, flashes of Clara running to me with her big, huge smile lighting up my heart came running through my brain. Then the car came, and I knew who it was before he even wound down his window. In that split second, he took everything from me, and I knew nothing would ever be the same again. Blinding anger boiled through my veins, making me grit my teeth. I wanted to scream. I wanted to shout. I wanted to face the world and bellow out all my pain… Bellow out all my suffering. That was the only emotion I could hold on to. I had to be there for Clara, but I also had to set the wheels in motion. In no way would I let him get away with what he had done. I would rather die myself than let that fucker live for another second. As I stalked out of the chapel and made my way down to the waiting room, I called my mother and told her what had happened. After shedding a tear, she told me she was jumping on a plane as soon as she could. I then made the biggest, most important call of all. To Adamo Cavelli. One of the heads of the Cavelli clan. He answered the call, and there was obvious surprise in his voice that it was I who was calling him. I gave him no time to speak. “Your nephew shot my wife. She is in surgery having her womb removed. A womb that was carrying our baby. Our. Fucking. Baby.” I grimaced, gripping my chest. I needed to hold it together. I needed to try and stay calm, so he wouldn’t think I was losing it. But, deep down, I was.

Deep down, my whole fucking world was falling apart. The phone fell silent for a moment, and I knew full well he would be angry. “You know for sure it was Antonio?” I sucked in a breath. “I was there. I saw him with my own eyes. He aimed a gun at my wife and shot her.” I heard him take a frustrated sigh. “Okay. I guess I don’t need to ask why you’re calling.” I pinched the bridge of my nose. “No, but I’m not ringing to ask your permission. I’m telling you now that I’m going to do it with or without your permission. I made this phone call out of pure courtesy, but I do expect your full cooperation.” The phone went silent again, and at first, I thought he was going to refuse me my deserved right to revenge. “Okay. You do what you have to do. I appreciate that rules are set in place, and Antonio has clearly disregarded those on several occasions.” “Yes,” I said, with gritted teeth. “It’s just a pity this wasn’t dealt with sooner.” “Don’t push this, Luca. I know Luigi’s gone missing, and so does Antonio. He knows you had something to do with it, and quite frankly, so do I, but I chose to ignore it. Our families barely tolerate each other as it is, so don’t think you can call me to tell me you’re going to kill my nephew and then insult the way I run things. I appreciate you’re grieving right now, but I won’t be fucking insulted. Do I make myself clear?” “Yes,” I answered through gritted teeth. “Good. Now, do you want us to deal with him?” I shook my head. “No fucking way.” “I thought not, but thought I would offer. The rest of the family will not be pleased with this news. Setting aside our differences, I want you to know that the family does not and will not tolerate harm to women and children. Antonio does not speak for this family. They will want retribution just as much as you do.” “I’m glad to hear it.” “Because of what he’s done, I will grant you your choice of punishment. Just let me know once it’s done.” I nodded again. “I will.” I was about to hang up, when I heard his voice. “You have our deepest sympathies and condolences for you and your wife’s loss. I hope your wife pulls through and makes a full recovery.” I closed my eyes, knowing that physical wounds would soon heal, but her heart would ache forever. “Thank you,” I whispered before I hung up. I made my way back into the waiting room where all four of my men were waiting for me. Once Tony saw me, he got up. “Has there been any news?” I asked, sounding cold. Tony saw my indifference, but I knew he would know it was an act. Inside, I was dying, but I needed to cling to the hate. Hate was my new best friend.

He shook his head. “No. No news as yet.” “I need you to get onto finding Antonio, and for fuck’s sake, be quick about it.” Tony gave me a timid smile. “Already did that when you disappeared.” I nodded. “Thanks. My mother is flying over. Can one of you make sure she’s picked up at the airport once she arrives?” Roberto and David stood up. “We’re on it,” David replied before they both disappeared. I sat back down at the opposite end of the room from Tony and Alessandro. I knew they were wary of what to say … or whether to say anything at all. “You know he may have already escaped.” I looked up to Tony. “He won’t get very far. I’ve got full cooperation from Adamo. Whatever hole he crawls into won’t save him this time. We’ll find him.” Tony nodded. “Good. I will let the rest of the men know.” He got up, digging his hand in his pocket to retrieve his phone and walked out. I turned my attention back to Alessandro, who sat there looking just as fucking lost as I was. “You shared a moment with my wife that I will never have. Do you know how much that fucking hurts?” I wasn’t angry. I was upset, and for some reason, I needed Alessandro to know that. He knew my wife was pregnant before I did. That was a moment Clara and I should have shared together, and it fucking killed me. Alessandro stared at me, looking torn. I could see the stress in his face. I knew he was hurting for me. “You know I never intended this…” I put my hand up. “I know. I’m not blaming you. It is something I will carry with me for a while, and it will hurt, but in no way will I blame you for it. I just wish she had told me. If she had, then I would have been with her, she wouldn’t have gotten out of the car, and she wouldn’t have gotten shot. We would be home celebrating right now.” I sighed, closing my eyes as I imagined a happier picture. A picture that was now lost. “I know hindsight is a fucking glorious thing, and I know I shouldn’t dwell on it. What’s happened has happened, and I just have to fucking deal with it. How Clara’s going to cope with the news, I have no idea. But, she needs to pull through this operation first.” Alessandro closed his eyes on a sigh. “That’s what I’ve been sitting here praying for.” Looking at him, I realised something in that moment. “You care for my wife.” “I love your wife.” I grimaced, feeling my anger rise, and he saw me. “But not in the sense you love your wife. Not in the way I love Mia.” He shook his head. “I just wished I had known she was going to pull a stunt like that. I would have made sure I stopped her before she got out of the car.”

No matter how much easier it would have been to blame everyone, I knew it would only end up following me to my deathbed. What’s done is done. “You weren’t to know. Let’s just leave it at that.” He nodded his head with a tight smile. “Does Mia know?” “Yes. She and Belinda are on their way. Some of the other girls wanted to come too, but Mia felt it would have been too much.” I nodded. “Clara needs support, but the last thing she will want is a crowd of people around her.” “What are you going to do with him?” I knew full well who he was referring to. “He will regret the day he ever laid a finger on my wife. It will be slow. It will be painful. He needs to experience everything, and I’m going to make sure that happens.” Alessandro nodded. “Good.” The door flew open, and in walked Tony with his phone still in his hand. He looked directly at me. “Antonio’s jumped ship. He’s on a plane to Sicily.” I shook my head. “Silly fuck.” I sighed. “Okay, contact Giovanni for me and have them intercept him on his way. He needs to be kept somewhere until such time as I can get to him.” “Yes, boss.” He nodded before walking back out the door. As he walked out, Mia rushed through with tears streaming down her face. “How is she?” “She is okay, but still in theatre. I’m still waiting on the doctor to give me further news.” Mia sobbed. “Oh, Luca.” She came rushing towards me, and I offered her comfort despite my arms feeling dead to me. Everything inside me felt dead. After a couple of minutes, Tony walked through with Belinda and he simply nodded in my direction. That was all I needed to know. No doubt, in a couple of hours, I would get the news I had been waiting for. But, right then, I needed to know that Clara would be okay. I needed to know she would pull through. As we waited a little more, the police arrived, asking questions regarding the shooting. We all told the truth as much as possible—minus the fact that we knew full well who did it. I wasn’t about to tell them that major detail. That was left to me. I was going to become judge, jury, and executioner as far as Antonio was concerned. The sentence I had in mind for him was the only one he deserved. And I couldn’t wait to give it to him. We all sat for a while in silence—waiting, hoping, and praying that Clara would make it. The whole time, my stomach was in knots. I wasn’t a patient man … far from it. I was someone who was used to getting things done, but that. That was something beyond my control. That was something only the Lord Himself could decide. And it fucking killed me.

It was about an hour later when the doctor arrived back in the waiting room and told me she was out of theatre. She was stable, but slipping in and out of consciousness. I asked to see her, and he took me into the room where she was being kept. As I walked through, the first thing I noticed was just how pale she looked. Normally, my Clara had the brightest of faces. A face full of love, mischief, happiness, and sass. There was no evidence of any of that now. It was almost as if I was looking at a stranger. I approached her bed, sat down, and took her hand. She was sleeping with the steady beat of the machine letting me know she was still alive. My Clara was alive, but in no way did that mean she was full of life. A part of me wanted to keep her asleep so that she wouldn’t have to know the truth. I wanted to protect her from the evil… From the news I knew would break her heart in two. I’m not sure how long I had been sitting there for when her eyes started to flicker open. She saw me, but there was confusion in her eyes. Then, they widened. “The baby,” she whispered with a croaky voice. I shook my head, tears starting to sting my eyes as I watched her break down. I knew I had to tell her about the operation, but my mouth was wired shut. I was a coward, and it remained that way until the doctor came in to check on her and deliver the news that I should have given her. She remained silent at first, but then the most gutwrenching wail left her lips. I tried to comfort her as best I could, but the sound of her pain brought me to my knees. The doctor left us, and we sat there crying in each other’s arms for a few minutes. As Clara’s tears died down, all that remained was an empty shell. She stared blankly ahead as if I wasn’t even in the room. That scared me more than her crying had. As the afternoon wound into evening, my mother arrived, and I got the news I had been longing to hear. Giovanni had Antonio and was keeping him in his basement until I arrived. “Do you want me to torture him a little?” I fisted my hands together, wishing I was there already. “Just warm him up for me. I’ll get there when I can. I have a lot I need to get off my chest.” “Understood,” Giovanni answered. “How is she?” I sighed, closing my eyes. “She won’t talk to me. She won’t talk to anyone. I would prefer it if she were shouting and screaming… Anything over this fucking deadly silence.” I banged my fist against the hospital corridor wall and leaned my forehead against it. “Give her time, Luca. She’s in shock.” I sighed. “I know. This is not the Clara I know. I feel like I’ve lost her as well as our baby. The thought is tearing me up inside.” “Once you deal with this fucker, you can start to learn to heal… The both of you. Just cling to that fact.”

I closed my eyes, hoping and praying he was right. “I know.” “Do you need me to do anything else? You name it, and it’s done.” I pushed myself from the wall and ran my fingers through my hair. “Just don’t keep the fucker comfortable.” “Consider it done.” We hung up after that, and I walked back to the room where Clara was. I looked through the window, and I could see my mother on one side and Belinda and Mia on the other. They were holding her hands, but she just stared as blankly at the ceiling as she did with me. I could tell in that moment that she had lost her fight … lost her spirit. And that, to me, was the biggest fucking loss of all. In that moment, my cowardice came back with a vengeance. I found myself scared for the very first time in my life. If I was being brutally honest, I didn’t want to face my wife’s pain. I didn’t want to watch her as she disintegrated more and more into her shell. That thought alone didn’t just frighten me. It scared the living fuck out of me. But then, what kind of man would I be? I was frightened, I was lost, and I was beyond despair with my grief. But, I had to be strong for Clara. I had to be the man I promised her I would be when I vowed to stick with her through thick and thin. In sickness and in health. So, I took in a deep breath, pushed open the door, and stepped through to find everyone but my wife acknowledging me. It broke my heart. I would rather take her blame and her anger. I would have taken anything over that nothingness. “Has she said anything?” Three sets of heads shook at the same time. They all looked just as worried as I was. “I hope you’re planning on getting this son of a bitch?” I turned to my mother, who spoke to me in Italian. It surprised me to learn that she could speak English, but I understood why she wasn’t using it now. She wasn’t being rude; she just didn’t want the others—especially Clara—to be privy to our conversation. “Giovanni has him,” I answered back. “As soon as I know Clara will be okay, I will go over to Sicily and deal with him.” I took a chair and sat down. “Can I ask you to stay and look after Clara until I get back?” She held out her hand to me. “Son, you don’t need to ask.” I sank back in my chair and sighed. “Thank you.” “You look tired,” she acknowledged. “Do you want to get some rest?” I shook my head. “No. I want to be here when she snaps out of whatever this state is that she’s in. It’s killing me to watch her like this.” She patted my hand. “Give her time. She’s just found out that she will never be able to have children.”

I sighed. “She can; it’s just that she can never have the gift of carrying them and giving birth to them.” I looked over to my wife’s vacantly beautiful face. “I feel like I’ve lost her, too.” Grabbing my hand harder, my mother leaned in. “Now, you listen, and you listen good. You are a Belatoni. You will fight like a Belatoni, and you will get through this like a Belatoni. I will not have any of this defeatist talk from you. You will hold your wife’s hand, and you will get through this, and you will both come out of this stronger than ever. Don’t ever let me hear you saying different.” I nodded, knowing she was right. Tough love was what I needed, and I was sure as anything that if we hadn’t been in the room with Clara, Belinda, and Mia, my mother would have slapped me. I got the gist through her words, and by fuck, I was going to cling to those words… For Clara’s sake. The anger was there in the pit of my stomach, boiling and stewing; I was eager to get to Antonio and give him the punishment he deserved. I imagined that Giovanni would be making him sweat, but it would be nothing—and I mean nothing—compared to the reception he would get from me.

Luca It had been three days, and there had still been no word from Clara. I had been frantic, trying to get the doctors to check on her. I thought that maybe the surgery might have affected her somehow, but the doctors told me that physically, she was okay. She was suffering from grief, and this was her way of dealing with it. She was in no way ready to go home. Under normal circumstances, she would have been discharged already— if it had been just a simple hysterectomy. But, my Clara had been shot, and for that reason, she had to remain in hospital for at least another two weeks. I was torn. A part of me wanted to get to Sicily and get my revenge. In fact, the more I thought about it, the more my hands itched, and my palms sweated at the thought. I had never wanted revenge as much as I wanted it then. “It’s been three days, Luca. You need to go and do what you have to do. Nothing has changed here, and nothing will. Clara has a lot of people who will take care of her. You will be no husband to her with your mind on something else.” As per usual, my mother was right. I knew it, and I had been a stubborn fool for not admitting it to myself. “You’re right, but I need a few moments with my wife before I leave.” My mother placed her hand on my arm. “Of course. I will let Tony and the others know, and they can arrange a flight for you.” I nodded. “Thank you.” She patted my arm. “I’ll be right outside,” she said before she opened the door and left. As I heard the door close, I looked at my wife with a heavy heart. I would do anything to have her smile at me. Anything to have her tell me what a chauvinistic, overbearing prick I was. With that thought, I sat down and took her hand in mine. I gave the back of her hand a kiss and just held her for a few seconds before I spoke. “I don’t want to leave you, amore mio, but I need to do something for us. That man,” I gritted my teeth, “who did this to you is being held by Giovanni. I have to go to Sicily and do what I need to. You will never have to worry about him again. I promise you this. I will make him pay, and I will make him sorry. You don’t need to worry about that. Once I’m done, I will be right back here with you. I will be the husband I vowed I would be on our wedding day. I promise

you that.” I got up and kissed her head, but she remained motionless. I thought she would have said something or at least reacted to the fact I had been talking about the man who had ripped everything from us, but nothing. It was almost as if she didn’t care. I knew that wasn’t the case, but it made it even harder to leave her because of it. In fact it killed me inside to leave her like this. But I had to. With that last thought in my head, I kissed my wife’s hand, lay it gently back on the bed, and walked towards the door. As I was about to open it, I heard her voice. “Don’t make it quick.” I spun around, shocked to find Clara staring at me. She had tears in her eyes, but there was also hurt, anger, and desperation. If it were any other time, I would have rushed to her and scooped her into my arms, but I knew that wasn’t what she wanted. Only hate was in her heart, and revenge would be the only chance she would have to heal. Against every muscle in my body that willed me to go to her, I fought back and simply nodded in her direction. Once she got that from me, she turned her head and returned to staring blankly at the ceiling. With renewed determination, I opened the door and walked through.

As I got off the plane, the Sicilian air hit my nostrils, giving me renewed strength. For me, this was my home, but a part of me felt distant from it now. This place held bad memories, but at the same time, it also held a memory I would cherish forever in my heart—my wedding day. I was about to enact my revenge on a person who had almost taken everything from me.

Almost. He needed to be eradicated like the vermin he was. And I was going to enjoy every fucking second of it. “You took your time,” Giovanni joked. “Antonio’s a pain in the ass.” I fisted my hands together and gritted my teeth. “Antonio can go fuck himself.” Giovanni smiled. “I’m sure that can be arranged.” I smiled, despite my anger. Anything that caused Antonio pain sounded good to me. “I want him to experience everything.” Giovanni smiled. “I thought you might say that. In the meantime, I have kept him warmed up for you, and I took great delight in it after what he did.” His smiled vanished. “How is she?” I closed my eyes, sighing as we got in the car. “She’s not talking to me… She’s not talking to anyone. Her only words to me in the last few days were spoken after I told her where I was going. She said only, “Don’t make it quick.”

Giovanni shook his head. “She’s going through a lot. Not only has she been shot, but she’s also had her womb taken from her. The very thing that gives life to another human being. It’s not something you get over in a hurry. She just needs time.” Even though I didn’t like it, I nodded. I was someone who needed to control everything and everyone around me. The one thing I couldn’t control was time. Time I desperately wished I could go back in and erase everything that had happened since she left me that morning. Instead, I would have gone with her. I would have made sure she stayed in the car at all times. I would have made sure that Antonio never got anywhere near her. I just … would have made sure she was safe. When we got to the house, I was greeted by a few family members, who had gathered to offer their condolences and a helping hand if I needed one. I thanked them all, but shook my head. This was something I needed to do on my own. Something I needed to do for myself, but even more so for Clara and our baby. I was offered food, but I wasn’t hungry. I was planning on spending a little quality time with Antonio to work up my appetite. I had hardly eaten due to everything that had happened, so I knew my strength wouldn’t be at its fullest. That was something I could deal with later. “Consider this a warm up,” I said to Giovanni. “I need to pace myself because I made a promise to Clara, and I’m going to make damn sure I fulfill it.” Giovanni patted me on that back. “Whatever you need. But, I would suggest you have me in there with you. You might need the help, but more than that, you might need to be reined in a little.” I nodded, thinking he was right. I knew my temper could get the better of me at times, so I would need someone to pull me back if it got out of control. “You’re right. Thank you.” He nodded and motioned towards his basement. “Are you ready?” I nodded. “By fuck, am I ready. Let’s do this.” We walked down the stairs to the basement door, and all the way down, I could feel my adrenaline pumping from the knowledge of what I was about to do. Once at the door, Giovanni patted me, turned the handle, and said, “He’s all yours.” I took a few steps into the room, taking in everything I could. The surgical table was there, but Antonio wasn’t on it. Instead, he was strapped in an upright position with rope at either ends of his wrists. He had been hit a few times; that much I could tell. His face was bloody with a massive bruise next to his cheek. It was swollen very badly, so I could tell he must have had a fracture there. He was blindfolded, but he also had a set of headphones on. I turned to Giovanni and frowned.

“He’s been listening to some light music to keep him awake. Don’t worry. He doesn’t have a clue we’re here yet. He can’t see or hear anything.” After smirking at Giovanni and saying my thanks, I walked up to Antonio and punched him in the gut. Once I heard him groan loudly, I looked back at my uncle. “I think he knows we’re here now.” I turned my attention back to the fucking little snot and switched the iPod off. It was on the loudest setting with probably the world’s most shitty music playing. The little things like that were what drove people to insanity. Once the music stopped, Antonio’s body stiffened. It made me smile to think he felt fear. It was the very least he deserved and the very least I could give him. As I circled him, his breathing became laboured, and the stench hit my nostrils straight away. He must have soiled himself. Considering he wouldn’t have been given a bathroom break at any time and the fact he had already been here a few days, it didn’t surprise me. I waved my hand in front of my face and pulled a disgusted expression towards Giovanni. He just shrugged his shoulders. “He always was a little shit, so it’s no surprise.” Antonio stiffened again. “Giovanni?” he asked. “Who are you with?” I looked back at my uncle and smiled. I leaned in closer—trying to hold my breath as much as possible—and lifted up his blindfold a little. “Peek-a-boo,” I sang. His whole body started thrashing around. “You fucking piece of shit. When I get out of here, I’m going to kill you off once and for all.” I lunged for him with a right hook, then a left. His already fractured cheek got the brunt of it, making Antonio howl in pain. “The only way you’re getting out of here is in parts stuffed in garbage bags. That’s the only thing a scumbag like you deserves.” “The Cavelli’s will never let you live if you kill me!” I started laughing. “You see, that’s where you’re wrong.” I came closer to him again, trying my best to avoid his stench. “I had a rather nice conversation with Adamo the other day. He knows of my plans, and he has given me full permission. Not that I would have accepted it if he hadn’t. You would be here whether he gave me the go ahead or not. It just so happens he agrees with my decision.” I saw his chest rise and fall as the fear really crept in. “I don’t believe you. My uncle would never agree to a hit on me.” “You keep telling yourself that.” I was keeping slow, steady breaths, and I was surprised at myself for staying so in control. I knew it probably wouldn’t last long. “You know what I should have done?” he asked, with a mock tone in his voice. “What?” I asked out of pure curiosity.

He smirked. “I should have killed Rachael sooner. If she hadn’t been such a good fuck, I would have buried her the day we took Clara. If I had done that, then I would have felt what it was like to have your wife’s pussy around my cock as I fucked her raw.” He smirked again, maliciously. “Over and over and over again.” I saw red. I punched him hard twice, before wrapping my hands around his neck. I wanted him dead. I wanted to the see the life sucked right out of him. I was ready to kill him now and be done with it, but I felt a set of arms around mine as my uncle pulled me back. “This is what he wants. He wants to goad you into killing him quickly. Don’t give him the satisfaction.” I took his words in, letting my hands fall to my sides. Antonio choked and took in a lungful of air as I deliberately stepped back and away from him. “I’m going to have you begging before you draw your last breath. I promise you that.” Antonio shook his head. “Never going to fucking happen. I would rather kill myself then beg you for anything, you motherfucker.” I fisted my hands together. “You took everything from me, and I’m going to make sure you pay.” Antonio looked up and smirked at me. “Clara’s a strong girl. She’ll get over being shot, just like you did. I only meant to aim for her arm, but she was running so fast that I missed.” I scowled at him. “Why the fuck are you telling me this?” “Because Adamo would never agree to this shit over a girl being shot in the fucking arm. He’ll know what my intentions were by now. I made sure all the family knew before Giovanni caught me.” I ripped his blindfold off and watched as he tried to squint in my direction. “Well, that’s where you’re wrong again, asshole. Not only did you miss and hit my wife’s abdomen—almost killing her—but you killed the baby that was inside her womb… A womb that she no longer has. Because of you, she will never have kids again.” I got my gun out and shot him in one foot and then the other. He howled in agony and I relished every moment of it. “Fuck!” he screamed. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” “Is that all you got to say, you piece of shit?!” Antonio smirked again. “At least you can fuck her as many times as you want without worrying about protection.” I raced forward. “I’m going to fucking kill you!” My hands were about to throttle him again when my uncle made a grab for me. “Luca, calm the fuck down. He’s doing this on purpose.” I turned to him. “Can’t we silence him then?” Giovanni smiled. “I thought you would never ask. I could just simply gag him, but I have a better idea. Why don’t we sew his mouth shut? Thanks to my dad, I’m pretty good with

a needle and thread.” He quirked an eyebrow at him, and I heard Antonio screaming, “NO!” “Sounds fucking perfect to me. He’s giving me a fucking headache.” Giovanni smiled, walked over to his tray of “goodies,” and placed some sterile gloves on. Once on, he picked a needle up and a bottle of alcohol. “I would normally make sure this was sterile first, but,” he shrugged his shoulders, “who cares? This needle has been used more than a few times, so it has all sorts of shit on it, but I just can’t be fucking bothered to clean it.” He placed the needle in the thread, and I watched as he walked over to a struggling Antonio. “Should I give him a local?” I shook my head. “I thought you might say that. Do you want to hold his head then? He’ll struggle, which will make it very difficult for me to get the needle in.” I didn’t hesitate, walking over to Antonio as he screamed; I scrunched my nose up at him. “Fuck, you smell like shit.” As Giovanni passed the heavy duty needle through his bottom lip, Antonio screamed in agony. He struggled again, but I held him still. As he went through a few more times, Antonio suddenly stilled. I looked down and saw that his eyes were closed. “Don’t worry. He’s not dead. Just passed out. It’s common.” He looked over to his worktop. “Can you pass me the scissors?” I did as asked and watched as Giovanni cut the thread. “There,” he said with a smile. “Much better, don’t you think?” I walked around to look more closely, grabbing a fistful of hair to take a better look. He had the threads tightly wound through each lip. Antonio could try to speak, but I doubted very much that he would want to; it would be too painful for him. “We’ve made a bit of a mess,” Giovanni said, looking at the pool of blood on the floor. “We need to bandage him up, so he’ll stop losing so much blood. It will be over with far quicker than you had imagined otherwise.” I nodded my head, and against everything in me, I helped bandage the fucker’s feet to stem the flow. “I also have some bags of blood, if needed.” I smiled. “You’ve thought of everything.” Giovanni shrugged his shoulders with a smirk. “All part of the service.” He looked back at Antonio’s deflated frame. “What shall we do now? He may be out for a little while.” I looked across at him and thought for a moment. “Let’s put him on the table. I will think of something later.” Giovanni nodded with a smile and helped me take him down. He dragged him over to the surgical table and strapped him down by his arms and legs. He then positioned the table so that he was slightly elevated. “There, that should keep him in check from now on.” He smiled. “Actually, I have an idea.” He told me what it was,

and I smiled. This was definitely going to be fun.

Luca The next morning, I awoke feeling the pressure of everything from the day before. The family and I stayed up half the night chatting and drinking wine. I called my mother a couple of times, and she told me that there had been no change as far as Clara was concerned. She didn’t even ask after me—which, I must admit, hurt like a fucking bitch. This was a whole new side to Clara I thought I would never, ever see. Inside, she was dying, but so was I. I needed her just as much as she needed me. In some ways, it made me want to just shoot Antonio in the head and be done with it. I missed Clara, I missed home, and I desperately needed to get on with the process of healing. Without Clara, how was I supposed to move on? How were either of us supposed to move on? Despite my heart feeling that way, Clara’s words still rang through my head.

“Don’t make it quick.” It was the only thing that was keeping me going. Besides, we had left a little surprise for Antonio, and I was eager to see his reaction once he realised what was happening. I ate breakfast and performed my daily routine as per normal before venturing down the stairs towards the basement. Like yesterday, my uncle was with me so that he could hold me back if I got carried away. I was certain we could drag on his torture for another couple of days before his body gave in. When we entered, Antonio was fast asleep in complete, ignorant bliss. We proceeded to release him of the spare set of trousers we had given him yesterday and placed the mirror just at the right location so that he could see. Once all was set up, Giovanni threw a bucket of freezing water over his head. He woke with a gasp, but as he did, the threads on his mouth pulled against his lips causing him to cry out in pain. “Good morning,” I sang as I watched him trying to take deep breaths. He hadn’t seen what was in the mirror yet. He was too busy squinting and trying to focus on me. I leaned in closer to him. “I have a little surprise for you.” I pointed to the mirror and heard his muffled screams. He was attached to the bed with his legs in stirrups. He could see it, though. Before we left last night, Antonio had a little surgery done. Giovanni had cut off his dick, sewed him back up, and stuck his penis up his ass.

With a smile at the job well done, I leaned in and patted his shoulder. “Hey, Antonio, why don’t you go fuck yourself?” I looked down at where his dick was and laughed. “Oh, I see you already are. How does it feel to be fucking your own ass?” I moved away, laughing as his muffled screams got louder. He was turning his head back and forth as tears ran down his face. “That’s it. You cry, motherfucker. Let me see those fucking tears.” I leaned in closer to him, and he moved his face away. “This will be a walk in the park compared to where you’re going next. But that’s what happens when you hurt or kill innocents.” As I broke away, Giovanni and I went on with our chores. If I did too much, I would kill him, so it had to be done little by little. First, we removed his fingernails and then his toenails before we finally sliced both his ears off. By the time we were done, it was sundown again, and it was a bloody mess. As the evening went into the next day, however, I was done with it. Antonio had to die. I was convinced of that. I just wanted to be back with Clara, so we could start to heal. I wouldn’t be able to do that as long as I was here. It was time to move on. “So, what will it be today, little nephew?” Giovanni asked. I sighed. “I think it’s time, don’t you?” He gave me a sympathetic smile. “I understand. You want to get back to Clara.” “I’m not going to make it easy on him today, though.” He nodded, and we made our way downstairs. Just like yesterday, Antonio was out for the count. Giovanni woke him with the same wake-up call he received yesterday. Again, he gasped, and again, he moaned because of the threads. He could breathe through them a whole lot better today, so he had obviously stretched them with all his screaming yesterday. We began with all of his toes before moving onto his fingers, but as we got to the last few digits, Antonio started mumbling something. He looked to be in a pathetic state. His bloodied head hung low, and the whimpers had started. I looked to Giovanni. “I think he wants to say something.” Giovanni nodded and went over to his workbench to get the scissors. Stitch by stitch, he cut the thread, and once all was done, Antonio let out some much needed breaths. “Please,” he whimpered. I moved closer, so he could hear me. “What was that?” “Please,” he whimpered again. “Just kill me. I want to die.” I wanted—needed—to hear him beg, and I had finally gotten what I had come for. Even so, I still wanted him to suffer a little more before I finally took his life. With his

mouth slightly parted, I watched as saliva dribbled from his bloody lip and onto the floor. It gave me one final idea. Grabbing his hair, I pulled his face up to meet my own. Antonio whimpered, making a smile creep up my face. “Giovanni, the pliers,” I barked. Giovanni complied with a nod, handing over the pliers as Antonio weakly struggled against me. One by one, I extracted each of his teeth with slow precision. As each one was pulled, Antonio’s yelps gave me renewed energy. Once the very last one had been taken, Antonio’s head fell limply from my hands and hung over the floor. He sobbed like a pathetic animal, and I knew then that I had done all I could to avenge my Clara and our precious baby. With a sharp intake of air, I turned to Giovanni and nodded. “It’s time.” Giovanni nodded and handed me a gun. I put the safety off and pointed it at his head. “Look at me.” At first, he kept his head down. “Look. At. Me!” I said pushing the end of the gun at his head. He did as instructed, locking his eyes with mine. His were pleading, but I knew all mine showed was blackness; all I wanted was his death. “This is for Clara and our baby.” I fired the weapon and watched as his head fell forward. It was done.

Luca It had been two months since I had gotten Clara home, and she was still distant with me. Her recovery was a slow progression. Wounds were healing, but I felt that I not only lost our baby that day, but also the love of my life. I was scared to touch her… Afraid to offer any form of comfort just in case she rebuffed me. My fear of rejection was so bad that I found myself quietly keeping my distance, and the more I did that, the more I saw her deteriorating in front of my very eyes. People said she needed time… Time to heal. Time to get over the fact that she would never be able to carry a baby again. But how did someone get over something like that? Once I got home, I told Clara that Antonio had been dealt with, but all I got was a cursory nod. I could tell she was suffering inside… I could see it in her eyes. But, half the time, she acted like she didn’t care. It was a Thursday afternoon, and business was carrying on as usual. Antonio was gone, and Clara’s parents had been given the warning they needed. I hadn’t heard from them since, and I doubted that I ever would. If I had my way, I would hurt them both. I would never physically harm a woman, but I was sure I could think of other ways to get my revenge on them for the way they had been treating their only daughter. Suffice to say, it wasn’t what Clara wanted. She had me, she said. She didn’t need anyone else now that she had all that she ever wanted. The problem was that it felt as though she was pushing me away… Pushing away the one thing she said was all she ever needed. And, by fuck, did it tear me up inside. Belinda was coping with the business really well, but I knew it stressed her at times. She missed Clara… Missed her direction and guidance. Sometimes, she ran questions by me because she was too frightened to approach Clara. It had become a regular habit. So, when she asked me something again today, I thought enough was enough. I went in search of my wife. At first, I couldn’t find her, but then I thought she would be in a place where no one was around. A place that would —by that time at eleven in the morning—be empty… The kitchen. She was standing at the window, looking out across the fields of our land. As always, she looked lost, but as always, she looked like the most beautiful woman I had

ever seen. The urge to go to her and take her in my arms was overwhelming. I didn’t want to hurt her. I had a plan to finally get her to speak with me, but it was tearing my fucking heart, stomach, head—you name it—in two. I swallowed hard, feeling sick. I felt like a wimp and an utter bastard, but I just couldn’t think of anything else to do. “Clara?” I asked. But, as usual, I got no answer. She just continued to stare. “Belinda needs your help. You need to get back to work… Take your mind off things.” I waited a moment for her to say something, but again, I was disappointed. “Clara, speak to me.” I sighed, closing my eyes. Again, nothing was working, so I knew I had to just bite the bullet and say what I needed to. “It’s been almost three months since it happened. Don’t you think it’s time to move on?” My gut twisted at being this cruel. I never meant a word of it; I was just merely trying to provoke a reaction. I didn’t know whether or not it would work, but when her head finally snapped to mine, I finally saw that spark I thought she had lost. Venom bore holes from her eyes to mine, and by fuck, it finally gave me the first glimpse of hope. “You think three months is enough time to get over losing our baby? Fuck you!” she seethed. I winced, taking a step back, but I was determined to carry this on. No matter how fucking much this hurt, we needed to talk. We needed to be partners in this. It was the only way we could get past all the suffering. So, ignoring her snipe, I threw my hands in the air. “Hallelujah, she’s speaking to me!” Clara finally turned her complete attention to me. “What? You think this is some kind of joke? I lost our baby, and I can never have kids again. Doesn’t that mean anything to you?” I moved forward. “Of course it fucking does! What do you take me for? I’m trying. By fuck am I trying, but you keep pushing me away. I have never felt scared to touch you before, but I’m petrified to go near you just in case you reject me. I’m your husband, and I see you’re suffering, but you won’t let me in. How do you think that makes me feel?” Clara stepped forward and pointed a finger at me. “How this makes you feel? You weren’t the one who got shot. I did. You weren’t the one who lost a baby—” “Yes, I fucking did!” I growled back. I felt like a fucking asshole for snapping at her, but she had to see. “This was my baby, too. I was the father. How do you think I feel knowing that you got shot because of me? How do you think I feel knowing that our baby was taken away from us because of me? I know you’re suffering, but I’m suffering, too. I not only feel like I’ve lost our baby, but I also feel like I’ve lost the one and only person who means more to me than life itself.” For the first time in a long time, I saw tears, and although I hated every single moment of it, I knew it had to

be done … for both our sakes. She grabbed the kitchen island for support and shook her head. “You should divorce me. You shouldn’t want me anymore.” I gasped, and my eyes widened at her confession. “What the fuck are you talking about? And why in the hell would I do that? I fucking love you!” She snapped her head to look at me. “You shouldn’t love me. How can you? Everything that makes me a woman has been taken from me. I can’t give birth to your babies anymore. What fucking use could you possibly have for me?”

So this was what it was all about? “Do you really think I could feel that way about you? Fuck, Clara, are you insane?! You’re my wife. In sickness and in health, remember?” She carried on shaking her head. “It will never be enough. In time, you’ll grow sick of me. You’ll see other men’s wives pregnant, and you will want that for yourself. You might tell me at first that it doesn’t bother you, but in time, it will tear you apart, and in the end, it will tear us apart. I’m just giving you the green light to leave now. Get it over and done with before you cause too much pain down the road.” It was my turn to shake my head. I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. “You say one more fucking word like that, and I swear I’m smashing something.” I picked up a plate to let her know I meant business. I had no idea what the fuck I was doing, but I was surprised when she grabbed it from me and hurled it to the floor. “There. I fucking did it for you.” I raised an eyebrow. “Feel better?” She pursed her lips at me. “No.” I grabbed another plate. “Here, have another.” She took it from me and smashed it to the floor. By then, others had heard the commotion and had come in to check. I put my hand up to tell them everything was okay, and they quickly retreated. I wasn’t going to let anyone disturb us. This was our time. “Feel better?” she shook her head no again, so I handed her another plate. In fact, I took out as many plates, mugs, and glasses as I could find and handed them all to her. “Get it out of your system, baby.” One by one, she took those plates and glasses and threw them at the floor. With each one, she screamed her frustration and anger. “I fucking hate him. I hate that he killed our baby. I hate that he did this to us. I just fucking. Hate. Him!” I watched as the fire in my wife’s eyes danced back to life. With each smashed plate, a renewed energy built. I could finally see it in her; I could see a tiny version of the woman I had married. “You never have to worry about him again. He’s gone, Clara. I watched the life drain from him

with my own eyes.” She smashed one last plate. “I hope you made him suffer,” she bit back. I smiled. “I did, amore mio. You bet I did. I even cut off his dick, stuck it up his ass, and told him to go fuck himself.” At first, I thought I had gone too far. She just stared for a moment—not saying a thing. But then, the best sound in the world left her lips. Her laughter. She laughed loud and hard, and at first, I just stood there, enjoying the moment. It wasn’t long before I was laughing along with her. But then, her laughter stopped, and then the tears sprang to life. I watched as my wife took a few steps away from the mess and collapsed to the floor, sobbing. She howled out gut-wrenching sobs, clinging to herself as if that was the only thing she could cling to. She had me, though. She always had me. I rushed to her, wading through all the broken plates and glasses. A few scraped my ankles, but I didn’t care. As I dropped to the floor beside her, I gathered her in my arms, and this time, I knew she would let me. She gripped my arms to her as I witnessed my wife’s suffering flow out of every pore of her. I felt her take in some breaths, and I knew she wanted to talk. I knew she needed to get it all off her chest. “What am I supposed to do now? How am I supposed to live my life? My purpose was to build a family with you, and now I can’t do that. The thought fucking kills me, Luca. It fucking kills me.” Fresh sobs wracked her body as I found myself desperately trying to keep it together. My wife was in agony, and I felt powerless to do anything. As I stroked her hair, I felt wetness pool down my cheeks. I hadn’t even realised I was crying. I pulled her away and brushed her hair away from her face. I wiped her tears, cupping her cheeks in my hands. She sniffled a little, looking up to find my eyes. Once she saw my tears, her shock was evident. “Listen to me, baby. We’ll get through this, okay? You and I—together—as a team. We’ll fight this, and we’ll come back stronger than ever. If you want to have that family, then we will. I promise you that nothing else will stand in our way. But first, I need to know you’re on my side. I need to know I have my wife back and that she loves me just as much now as she ever did. I can’t fight this battle without her. I need her right there alongside me.” She sniffled some more, nodding, before she rested her head against my shoulder. “I’m so sorry.” I smiled, kissed her head, and started stroking her hair again. “You don’t have to be sorry for anything. I love you, amore mio. And, I’m going to make damn sure you realise that every minute of every day of your life. When you met me, it all stopped. Nothing will move past us. We will take

each other’s hands and move forward together. I never want to hear that talk about me leaving you again. Do you hear me?” She chuckled a little, but I felt her nod her head. “Yes, my overbearing oaf, I hear you.” I smiled, kissing her head, as I tightened her to me. “Now, why don’t you sit down for a moment while I tidy this mess up? When we’re done, we can go shopping for some new plates. I didn’t like those anyway.” She laughed again, and it was the best sound in the world. “It sounds like a plan.” She pulled away and looked up at me. “Thank you for being patient with me. I don’t know how long I’ll be like this, but I’ll try my hardest to get better as quickly as I can.” I stroked her cheek again, smiling. “You take as much time as you need to get over this. All I ask is that you don’t shut me out. If you’re feeling angry, sad, happy—anything—I want to know. You have me whether you like it or not.” She chuckled again. “Because, I’m yours.” I nodded, smiling back, and leaned in to kiss her. “Because, you’re mine.”

Clara So much happened in the eight months after I was shot. It took a while to heal, and I still was healing, but with Luca by my side, it was easier. I shut him out at first because I thought I was going to lose everything. I kept thinking no man would want me unless I was all woman. I knew Luca wanted children, and it killed me to think I could never carry his child. Luckily, the doctors froze my eggs, so I was still able to have a child I could truly call my own in the future, but I didn’t think it would be the same. As always, though, Luca put me at ease. He just wanted me to be happy. He didn’t care if that meant no kids at all. He just wanted us. As long as we had us, he would be the happiest and luckiest man alive he had said. However, I did truly want kids. Luca and I talked about finding a surrogate mother, and I was shocked when Chiara openly offered to become one for us. In fact, she practically begged us. She felt she would be a part of something truly special. She would be carrying her niece or nephew. It was a bit strange, but if I was being honest, I would rather it be her than a complete stranger. For the time being, though, I was happy to keep things the way they were. Maybe in another six months I would be ready, but I was still healing. Luca kept saying he wanted whatever I wanted, which was a little weird at first. Normally, Luca was making the demands and calling the shots. It was a new side to Luca, and I wasn’t sure whether I liked it or not. It sometimes made me laugh to think that way. I was as stubborn as they came, so of course I would want to have things my way. It just felt a little weird that Luca gave in to me so easily. The one place he never did, though, was in the bedroom. It did take time to get our sex life back on track. Luca was extremely patient for someone with such a high sex drive. At times, I thought he would get frustrated with me, but he never showed any signs that he was. I had this thought running through my head that after what happened, I wouldn’t be able to enjoy sex anymore. At times, I wanted to try, but I was frightened to death that I would hate it. Again, I kept it in. But, in the end, I knew Luca would be angry if I continued to keep it to myself. We sat down, and I expressed my fears to him. As always, he was the rock I needed, and he told me that he was there for me no matter what and no matter how long it took. He assured me when he cuddled me that I was in no way to feel frightened that he would automatically push it further. I

wasn’t sure if he was trying reverse psychology, but it worked. The very next time he snuggled up to me in bed, I went one step further, kissing him and touching him in places I hadn’t touched in weeks. I was surprised by how alive I felt when I did it, so I pushed further. After a few more weeks, our sex life was back on track, and I finally felt as though I could be the wife Luca deserved. I won’t say all has been easy, though. I had nightmares that woke both me and Luca up at night. Luca insisted on counselling, and at first, I refused it. But then, the nightmares got worse, and I had to admit defeat. I never in my life thought I would ever need counselling. I always felt I was a strong person, and a person who admitted to needing help was considered weak. I was wrong, of course, and had been learning a lot along the way through my recovery. Aunt Trudy was my rock throughout it all, too. She came over more often, which I was grateful for. I told her of my plans to change the business, and she was with me one hundred percent. In the next month, The Castle would be turned into a venue for weddings. I told all my girls a couple of months back. Some thought it was great, and others— like Jessica—grumbled at the idea. She, along with some of the others had already left. The sex within these walls was dwindling down, and I think a lot of Luca’s men were happy about that. I knew Luca would be, and I also knew Alessandro and Tony would feel the same. They were still with Belinda and Mia, and both couples were going strong. I knew Alessandro had some issues with Mia, but I believed they were still working things out. I was happy again because I had already booked my first official wedding before I had even made the announcements in the newspapers and on the Internet. I was even happier that it was for two people I loved. There was no guessing who that couple was. It had been in the cards ever since Luca and I got married; Belinda had caught my bouquet after all. I was happy for them, and I was happy that my two favourite girls wanted to stay with me and help build my new dream. Changes were coming, but instead of being frightened this time, I found myself looking forward to them. For the first time in a very long time, my future seemed bright. I felt brighter just knowing I still had a thriving business and friends and family who loved me. I even had Sophia on my side, and we had been getting on better than ever. In a sense, I was glad I told her my little story. It was something shared with her that she would keep, and because of that, we shared a special bond. I don’t mean to say that we never locked heads on occasion. She was just as stubborn as I, so of course she and I squabbled at times. There was no doubt it drove Luca crazy, but I knew he secretly loved it. I think, as far as he was concerned, it all meant that we were a true family. I smiled at that thought. We were all a little

dysfunctional in our own little ways, but we were family. And, quite frankly, I wouldn’t have it any other way.

Again, I never know where to begin with acknowledgements. I can write stories until my heart’s content, but I always stumble when it comes to thanking people. I have to start with Shannon Steed. Not only is she a great editor, but she is also a fantastic person. My emails are filled with her name going down the screen, but I think that’s great. I love our little chats, and what makes it even better is that she’s such an easy person to work with. I hope she feels the same about me too, but I should imagine that half the time, I drive her crazy, lol! However, I have it on excellent authority that my editor, who has endeavoured to edit these acknowledgements, does indeed feel exactly the same way about me, and no, I do not drive her crazy at all (at least not any crazier than she already is)!” ~Shannon I also want to thank Tee Cullen again for proofreading the second book. You have also been pimping me, and again, I am truly grateful. Amanda Perrie, my PA, is always there on hand when I need her. I will be meeting her for the very first time in Liverpool this year, and I can’t wait! My pimping queens, Cheyenne Davis and Dawn Vickers: I can’t express how much it means to me to see the endless list of tags I get on a daily basis. It must take up a lot of your precious time, so, from the bottom of my heart, I thank you. Kellie Dennis from Book Cover by Design: Thank you for designing all of the covers, banners, 3D images, and teasers of both parts one and two of Luca. Your talent is amazing! Leigh Stone from Formatting by Leigh: Thank you again for formatting Because You’re Mine . You are always quick to answer any queries, and you put up with any amendments. I will look forward to meeting you in Liverpool too. A special mention to my girls: Sabine Willems, Line Nørgaard Fallesen, Serena Kett, and Cara Ross. I know you have been waiting well over two years for the second book, and for that, I am sorry. I wasn’t going to publish the Luca books, but you ladies gave me that push I needed; so, I thank you. Sophie Eloy, thank you for agreeing to beta-read this one. You are fantastic at spotting things. It seems that no matter how many times I go through a book, there are always those little mistakes that were missed the first,

second, and even the third time around. Hooked On Books, you have my thanks for arranging the Cover Reveal and Blog/Review Tour. You were a big help when I needed you. I also want to thank my #Hashtag Minxes. You ladies make me giggle with your foul mouths, but I love you for it! Jo and Isa from Joandisalovesbooks, you are amazing ladies. You both go above and beyond to help authors. I’ve said it before, and I’ll say it again: You guys rock! Sally-ann Hall, my fellow ninja knicker-flicker (don’t ask)… What can I say? You stalk me in ways I never thought possible. I wouldn’t have it any other way, though, you saucy little minx! I can’t wait to meet you in Liverpool this year. Just go easy on the balloons and After Eight Mints. I’m a closeted innocent, so have mercy on me! I would also love to thank all of the bloggers who signed up for both Luca one and two. If I missed thanking any of you, it certainly wasn’t intentional. Sometimes, I get notifications from Facebook, and other times, I don’t. Very strange. Anyway, I just want it to be known just how truly grateful I am to you all. I know how tirelessly you work to accommodate as many authors as possible. I do—and always will—take my hat off to you. And last, but not least, I again thank you, the reader. You’re all amazing people, and I always love hearing from you. You are the reason I sit at my laptop for the best part of the day and tap, tap, tap. Without you, I wouldn’t have such purpose. So, thank you, thank you, thank you!

Take a Breath, and Take it Deep – Both have been pulled from Amazon for rewriting and editing. Release dates for both to come. Until I Met You – Released 1st June 2014 Her Guardians – Released 31st August 2014 DEVIANT – Released 31st October 2014 Her Guardians Lost – Released 19th December 2014 Redemption – Released 3rd April 2015 CHAINED – Released 17th July 2015 A Step Too Close – Released 17 th September in 2015 Luca (You Will Be Mine) – Released 15 th January 2016 Luca (Because You’re Mine) – Released 26 th February 2016 Her Guardian Found – Release date to come

After the devastating loss of her parents and subsequent depression, Olivia Brown decided a move from her parent’s family home in Cambridge to a house in London would give her the fresh start she so sorely needed. Living off her inheritance, Olivia didn’t need to work, but she knew she needed something to make her feel like life was worth living. Painting was her one true love, but that wasn’t enough. So she started a part-time job in a bar, and the rest of the time she spent at a local soup kitchen, feeding the homeless. In the mornings, she bought hot beverages for her homeless friends, but there was one who never asked. This man, having the most facial hair she’d ever seen, the most captivating eyes she’d ever stared at, remained aloof. He never said a word to anyone, and never once looked her way. However, all this did was make Olivia want to find out more about this mysterious man hiding behind a face full of hair. One perilous evening, her wish came true. On the way back from working at the bar, Olivia was attacked. She screamed for help, relieved when her cries are answered...but surprised when she saw who her rescuer was. It was the eyes. It was the hair. It was none other than the mysterious homeless man. That night, Olivia learned two things. One, his name was Kit, and two, Kit had skills… skills which didn’t fit a man living on the streets. Day after day, Olivia slowly pushed the boundaries, coaxing out the man hiding behind the hair. Kit Chain wasn’t only trained like men she watched in movies, he was also the most beautiful. Bit by bit, Olivia managed to break down his walls, revealing secrets that would change her life. Secrets that would put both of them in terrible danger. However, there was one thing about secrets...

Everyone had them.

WARNING: This is NOT a traditional love story. It contains disturbing subject matter, including themes of questionable consent for both male and female, as well as graphic sexual content. This is a work of fiction intended for a mature, 18+ audience only. The author neither endorses nor condones this type of behaviour.

Gone were the days when my life was simple, easy, and carefree. I now lived my life on the run. Why? Well, I’ll get to that part later on. For now, I just wanted you to see how it all started. See when my quiet life went from zero to well over a hundred within the blink of an eye. It was funny how you looked back and remembered seeing things differently. I was twenty when it all started. I moved from Cambridge to London because I wanted to live life in the city... Well, that is kind of a lie, but I’ll also get to that part later. To be honest, I wanted to be free after losing both my parents. My father killed himself and, soon after, my mother found out she had cancer. She lived only two more years before she succumbed to the disease, then I was on my own. I was angry at my father because I thought he was selfish for leaving us behind to pick up the pieces. We were always moving, never settling down. As a child, it used to frustrate me because I would just be making friends when we had to move again. So what did I do? I never made friends. I became a recluse, feeling depressed and lonely at the age of fifteen. I hated my life. I hated my parents for making me that way, and I hated that my only comfort after their deaths was I would never have to worry about money again. Yes, I had money. I had lots of money. But how could I celebrate that knowing where this money came from? How could I live in the knowledge that I would never have to worry about paying my bills again when I was the loneliest woman in the world? I know. That was a slight exaggeration, but it was how I felt. After my mother died, I spiralled down quickly. I was getting deeper and deeper into a dark abyss that was threatening to swallow me whole. I stayed in my house, hardly ate, hardly spoke to anyone. I just existed.

This brings me to the next part of my story. You see, I might have just existed and I might have been depressed, but I held onto something. It was a spark of something within me that was just itching to get out. I had lots of time to think, so I planned. Eventually, I accepted Uncle’s help and he planned with me. He wasn’t actually my uncle. I was just told to call him that from a very young age. He helped me through my tough times and, believe me, I’d been through a few. He was my necessary evil. I say evil because there was definitely something dark about him. Something mysteriously dark and most definitely dangerous. I knew he was a very powerful man because of the hold I could see he had over my father. My father was always scared. I would go as far as saying he was even a little paranoid. Before he went to bed each night, he would check the house five times. I would sometimes watch him as he frantically searched in every corner. He never knew I did, though. As far as he was concerned, I never existed. He was too busy making money, influencing people, and trying his hardest not to get himself killed…which was funny considering he killed himself in the end. Anyway, I should get back to the here and now. I didn’t want to wallow anymore. I wanted to do something for myself…and for other people. So what did I do? With the help of Uncle, I moved to London, rented a two-bedroom house, got myself a parttime job in a pub, and used the rest of my time to feed the homeless at the soup kitchen. I also loved to paint. If I ever felt myself digging that hole I usually crawled into, I would get my brush out and start creating. That was what my second bedroom was used for. It was my studio. My sanctuary. It held a multitude of paintings, each one giving me purpose. It made me want to live, want to see the world from a fresh perspective. It was my home within my home. Which brings me to the most important part of my story —again. I’ll elaborate later but, for now, you just need to know the essential details. In my quest to find myself and help others, I met a homeless man. A very dark, mysterious homeless man. Unfortunately, I’d met lots of homeless people, but this one stood out, and do you know why? He never spoke to me. He never uttered a word, never acknowledged my presence. And, quite frankly, it annoyed the hell out of me. Everyone else was so friendly and caring. Despite their own misfortune, they would go out of their way to help, but this man? Nothing. It made me want to know more. Actually, if I was being totally honest, it made me frustrated as hell. Of course, it didn’t end there. I think you know where this is going but, for now, I will tell you this. The man I was so mystified with, the man who both annoyed me and bewildered me? His name was Kit Chain…

And this was our story.

Jaimie Roberts was born in London, but moved to Gibraltar in 2001. She is married with two sons, and in her spare time, she writes. In June 2013, Jaimie published her first book, Take a Breath, with the second released in November 2013. With the reviews, Jaimie took time out to read and learn how to become a better writer. She gets tremendous enjoyment out of writing, and even more so from the feedback she receives. If you would like to send Jaimie a message, please do so by visiting her Facebook page: https://www.facebook.com/AuthorJaimieRoberts